Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Invisible Man: A
Grotesque Romance
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Invisible Man: A Grotesque Romance
Author: H. G. Wells
Release date: March 1, 2004 [eBook #5230]
Most recently updated: October 16, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/5230
Credits: Andrew Sly
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE INVISIBLE
MAN: A GROTESQUE ROMANCE ***
The Invisible Man
Grotesque Romance
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Invisible Man: A Grotesque Romance
Author: H. G. Wells
Release date: March 1, 2004 [eBook #5230]
Most recently updated: October 16, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/5230
Credits: Andrew Sly
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE INVISIBLE
MAN: A GROTESQUE ROMANCE ***
The Invisible Man
Page 4
A Grotesque Romance
by H. G. Wells
by H. G. Wells
Page 5
Contents
I. The strange Man’s Arrival
II. Mr. Teddy Henfrey’s first Impressions
III. The thousand and one Bottles
IV. Mr. Cuss interviews the Stranger
V. The Burglary at the Vicarage
VI. The Furniture that went mad
VII. The Unveiling of the Stranger
VIII. In Transit
IX. Mr. Thomas Marvel
X. Mr. Marvel’s Visit to Iping
XI. In the “Coach and Horses”
XII. The invisible Man loses his Temper
XIII. Mr. Marvel discusses his Resignation
XIV. At Port Stowe
XV. The Man who was running
XVI. In the “Jolly Cricketers”
XVII. Dr. Kemp’s Visitor
XVIII. The invisible Man sleeps
XIX. Certain first Principles
XX. At the House in Great Portland Street
XXI. In Oxford Street
XXII. In the Emporium
XXIII. In Drury Lane
XXIV. The Plan that failed
XXV. The Hunting of the invisible Man
XXVI. The Wicksteed Murder
I. The strange Man’s Arrival
II. Mr. Teddy Henfrey’s first Impressions
III. The thousand and one Bottles
IV. Mr. Cuss interviews the Stranger
V. The Burglary at the Vicarage
VI. The Furniture that went mad
VII. The Unveiling of the Stranger
VIII. In Transit
IX. Mr. Thomas Marvel
X. Mr. Marvel’s Visit to Iping
XI. In the “Coach and Horses”
XII. The invisible Man loses his Temper
XIII. Mr. Marvel discusses his Resignation
XIV. At Port Stowe
XV. The Man who was running
XVI. In the “Jolly Cricketers”
XVII. Dr. Kemp’s Visitor
XVIII. The invisible Man sleeps
XIX. Certain first Principles
XX. At the House in Great Portland Street
XXI. In Oxford Street
XXII. In the Emporium
XXIII. In Drury Lane
XXIV. The Plan that failed
XXV. The Hunting of the invisible Man
XXVI. The Wicksteed Murder
Page 6
XXVII. The Siege of Kemp’s House
XXVIII. The Hunter hunted
The Epilogue
XXVIII. The Hunter hunted
The Epilogue
Page 7
CHAPTER I.
THE STRANGE MAN’S ARRIVAL
The stranger came early in February, one wintry day, through a biting
wind and a driving snow, the last snowfall of the year, over the down,
walking from Bramblehurst railway station, and carrying a little black
portmanteau in his thickly gloved hand. He was wrapped up from head to
foot, and the brim of his soft felt hat hid every inch of his face but the shiny
tip of his nose; the snow had piled itself against his shoulders and chest, and
added a white crest to the burden he carried. He staggered into the “Coach
and Horses” more dead than alive, and flung his portmanteau down. “A
fire,” he cried, “in the name of human charity! A room and a fire!” He
stamped and shook the snow from off himself in the bar, and followed Mrs.
Hall into her guest parlour to strike his bargain. And with that much
introduction, that and a couple of sovereigns flung upon the table, he took
up his quarters in the inn.
Mrs. Hall lit the fire and left him there while she went to prepare him a
meal with her own hands. A guest to stop at Iping in the wintertime was an
unheard-of piece of luck, let alone a guest who was no “haggler,” and she
was resolved to show herself worthy of her good fortune. As soon as the
bacon was well under way, and Millie, her lymphatic maid, had been
brisked up a bit by a few deftly chosen expressions of contempt, she carried
the cloth, plates, and glasses into the parlour and began to lay them with the
utmost éclat. Although the fire was burning up briskly, she was surprised to
see that her visitor still wore his hat and coat, standing with his back to her
and staring out of the window at the falling snow in the yard. His gloved
hands were clasped behind him, and he seemed to be lost in thought. She
noticed that the melting snow that still sprinkled his shoulders dripped upon
her carpet. “Can I take your hat and coat, sir?” she said, “and give them a
good dry in the kitchen?”
THE STRANGE MAN’S ARRIVAL
The stranger came early in February, one wintry day, through a biting
wind and a driving snow, the last snowfall of the year, over the down,
walking from Bramblehurst railway station, and carrying a little black
portmanteau in his thickly gloved hand. He was wrapped up from head to
foot, and the brim of his soft felt hat hid every inch of his face but the shiny
tip of his nose; the snow had piled itself against his shoulders and chest, and
added a white crest to the burden he carried. He staggered into the “Coach
and Horses” more dead than alive, and flung his portmanteau down. “A
fire,” he cried, “in the name of human charity! A room and a fire!” He
stamped and shook the snow from off himself in the bar, and followed Mrs.
Hall into her guest parlour to strike his bargain. And with that much
introduction, that and a couple of sovereigns flung upon the table, he took
up his quarters in the inn.
Mrs. Hall lit the fire and left him there while she went to prepare him a
meal with her own hands. A guest to stop at Iping in the wintertime was an
unheard-of piece of luck, let alone a guest who was no “haggler,” and she
was resolved to show herself worthy of her good fortune. As soon as the
bacon was well under way, and Millie, her lymphatic maid, had been
brisked up a bit by a few deftly chosen expressions of contempt, she carried
the cloth, plates, and glasses into the parlour and began to lay them with the
utmost éclat. Although the fire was burning up briskly, she was surprised to
see that her visitor still wore his hat and coat, standing with his back to her
and staring out of the window at the falling snow in the yard. His gloved
hands were clasped behind him, and he seemed to be lost in thought. She
noticed that the melting snow that still sprinkled his shoulders dripped upon
her carpet. “Can I take your hat and coat, sir?” she said, “and give them a
good dry in the kitchen?”
Page 8
“No,” he said without turning.
She was not sure she had heard him, and was about to repeat her
question.
He turned his head and looked at her over his shoulder. “I prefer to keep
them on,” he said with emphasis, and she noticed that he wore big blue
spectacles with sidelights, and had a bush side-whisker over his coat-collar
that completely hid his cheeks and face.
“Very well, sir,” she said. “As you like. In a bit the room will be warmer.”
He made no answer, and had turned his face away from her again, and
Mrs. Hall, feeling that her conversational advances were ill-timed, laid the
rest of the table things in a quick staccato and whisked out of the room.
When she returned he was still standing there, like a man of stone, his back
hunched, his collar turned up, his dripping hat-brim turned down, hiding his
face and ears completely. She put down the eggs and bacon with
considerable emphasis, and called rather than said to him, “Your lunch is
served, sir.”
“Thank you,” he said at the same time, and did not stir until she was
closing the door. Then he swung round and approached the table with a
certain eager quickness.
As she went behind the bar to the kitchen she heard a sound repeated at
regular intervals. Chirk, chirk, chirk, it went, the sound of a spoon being
rapidly whisked round a basin. “That girl!” she said. “There! I clean forgot
it. It’s her being so long!” And while she herself finished mixing the
mustard, she gave Millie a few verbal stabs for her excessive slowness. She
had cooked the ham and eggs, laid the table, and done everything, while
Millie (help indeed!) had only succeeded in delaying the mustard. And him
a new guest and wanting to stay! Then she filled the mustard pot, and,
putting it with a certain stateliness upon a gold and black tea-tray, carried it
into the parlour.
She rapped and entered promptly. As she did so her visitor moved
quickly, so that she got but a glimpse of a white object disappearing behind
the table. It would seem he was picking something from the floor. She
rapped down the mustard pot on the table, and then she noticed the overcoat
and hat had been taken off and put over a chair in front of the fire, and a
pair of wet boots threatened rust to her steel fender. She went to these things
She was not sure she had heard him, and was about to repeat her
question.
He turned his head and looked at her over his shoulder. “I prefer to keep
them on,” he said with emphasis, and she noticed that he wore big blue
spectacles with sidelights, and had a bush side-whisker over his coat-collar
that completely hid his cheeks and face.
“Very well, sir,” she said. “As you like. In a bit the room will be warmer.”
He made no answer, and had turned his face away from her again, and
Mrs. Hall, feeling that her conversational advances were ill-timed, laid the
rest of the table things in a quick staccato and whisked out of the room.
When she returned he was still standing there, like a man of stone, his back
hunched, his collar turned up, his dripping hat-brim turned down, hiding his
face and ears completely. She put down the eggs and bacon with
considerable emphasis, and called rather than said to him, “Your lunch is
served, sir.”
“Thank you,” he said at the same time, and did not stir until she was
closing the door. Then he swung round and approached the table with a
certain eager quickness.
As she went behind the bar to the kitchen she heard a sound repeated at
regular intervals. Chirk, chirk, chirk, it went, the sound of a spoon being
rapidly whisked round a basin. “That girl!” she said. “There! I clean forgot
it. It’s her being so long!” And while she herself finished mixing the
mustard, she gave Millie a few verbal stabs for her excessive slowness. She
had cooked the ham and eggs, laid the table, and done everything, while
Millie (help indeed!) had only succeeded in delaying the mustard. And him
a new guest and wanting to stay! Then she filled the mustard pot, and,
putting it with a certain stateliness upon a gold and black tea-tray, carried it
into the parlour.
She rapped and entered promptly. As she did so her visitor moved
quickly, so that she got but a glimpse of a white object disappearing behind
the table. It would seem he was picking something from the floor. She
rapped down the mustard pot on the table, and then she noticed the overcoat
and hat had been taken off and put over a chair in front of the fire, and a
pair of wet boots threatened rust to her steel fender. She went to these things
Page 9
resolutely. “I suppose I may have them to dry now,” she said in a voice that
brooked no denial.
“Leave the hat,” said her visitor, in a muffled voice, and turning she saw
he had raised his head and was sitting and looking at her.
For a moment she stood gaping at him, too surprised to speak.
He held a white cloth—it was a serviette he had brought with him—over
the lower part of his face, so that his mouth and jaws were completely
hidden, and that was the reason of his muffled voice. But it was not that
which startled Mrs. Hall. It was the fact that all his forehead above his blue
glasses was covered by a white bandage, and that another covered his ears,
leaving not a scrap of his face exposed excepting only his pink, peaked
nose. It was bright, pink, and shiny just as it had been at first. He wore a
dark-brown velvet jacket with a high, black, linen-lined collar turned up
about his neck. The thick black hair, escaping as it could below and
between the cross bandages, projected in curious tails and horns, giving him
the strangest appearance conceivable. This muffled and bandaged head was
so unlike what she had anticipated, that for a moment she was rigid.
He did not remove the serviette, but remained holding it, as she saw now,
with a brown gloved hand, and regarding her with his inscrutable blue
glasses. “Leave the hat,” he said, speaking very distinctly through the white
cloth.
Her nerves began to recover from the shock they had received. She
placed the hat on the chair again by the fire. “I didn’t know, sir,” she began,
“that—” and she stopped embarrassed.
“Thank you,” he said drily, glancing from her to the door and then at her
again.
“I’ll have them nicely dried, sir, at once,” she said, and carried his clothes
out of the room. She glanced at his white-swathed head and blue goggles
again as she was going out of the door; but his napkin was still in front of
his face. She shivered a little as she closed the door behind her, and her face
was eloquent of her surprise and perplexity. “I never,” she whispered.
“There!” She went quite softly to the kitchen, and was too preoccupied to
ask Millie what she was messing about with now, when she got there.
The visitor sat and listened to her retreating feet. He glanced inquiringly
at the window before he removed his serviette, and resumed his meal. He
brooked no denial.
“Leave the hat,” said her visitor, in a muffled voice, and turning she saw
he had raised his head and was sitting and looking at her.
For a moment she stood gaping at him, too surprised to speak.
He held a white cloth—it was a serviette he had brought with him—over
the lower part of his face, so that his mouth and jaws were completely
hidden, and that was the reason of his muffled voice. But it was not that
which startled Mrs. Hall. It was the fact that all his forehead above his blue
glasses was covered by a white bandage, and that another covered his ears,
leaving not a scrap of his face exposed excepting only his pink, peaked
nose. It was bright, pink, and shiny just as it had been at first. He wore a
dark-brown velvet jacket with a high, black, linen-lined collar turned up
about his neck. The thick black hair, escaping as it could below and
between the cross bandages, projected in curious tails and horns, giving him
the strangest appearance conceivable. This muffled and bandaged head was
so unlike what she had anticipated, that for a moment she was rigid.
He did not remove the serviette, but remained holding it, as she saw now,
with a brown gloved hand, and regarding her with his inscrutable blue
glasses. “Leave the hat,” he said, speaking very distinctly through the white
cloth.
Her nerves began to recover from the shock they had received. She
placed the hat on the chair again by the fire. “I didn’t know, sir,” she began,
“that—” and she stopped embarrassed.
“Thank you,” he said drily, glancing from her to the door and then at her
again.
“I’ll have them nicely dried, sir, at once,” she said, and carried his clothes
out of the room. She glanced at his white-swathed head and blue goggles
again as she was going out of the door; but his napkin was still in front of
his face. She shivered a little as she closed the door behind her, and her face
was eloquent of her surprise and perplexity. “I never,” she whispered.
“There!” She went quite softly to the kitchen, and was too preoccupied to
ask Millie what she was messing about with now, when she got there.
The visitor sat and listened to her retreating feet. He glanced inquiringly
at the window before he removed his serviette, and resumed his meal. He
Page 10
took a mouthful, glanced suspiciously at the window, took another
mouthful, then rose and, taking the serviette in his hand, walked across the
room and pulled the blind down to the top of the white muslin that obscured
the lower panes. This left the room in a twilight. This done, he returned
with an easier air to the table and his meal.
“The poor soul’s had an accident or an op’ration or somethin’,” said Mrs.
Hall. “What a turn them bandages did give me, to be sure!”
She put on some more coal, unfolded the clothes-horse, and extended the
traveller’s coat upon this. “And they goggles! Why, he looked more like a
divin’ helmet than a human man!” She hung his muffler on a corner of the
horse. “And holding that handkerchief over his mouth all the time. Talkin’
through it! ... Perhaps his mouth was hurt too—maybe.”
She turned round, as one who suddenly remembers. “Bless my soul
alive!” she said, going off at a tangent; “ain’t you done them taters yet,
Millie?”
When Mrs. Hall went to clear away the stranger’s lunch, her idea that his
mouth must also have been cut or disfigured in the accident she supposed
him to have suffered, was confirmed, for he was smoking a pipe, and all the
time that she was in the room he never loosened the silk muffler he had
wrapped round the lower part of his face to put the mouthpiece to his lips.
Yet it was not forgetfulness, for she saw he glanced at it as it smouldered
out. He sat in the corner with his back to the window-blind and spoke now,
having eaten and drunk and being comfortably warmed through, with less
aggressive brevity than before. The reflection of the fire lent a kind of red
animation to his big spectacles they had lacked hitherto.
“I have some luggage,” he said, “at Bramblehurst station,” and he asked
her how he could have it sent. He bowed his bandaged head quite politely in
acknowledgment of her explanation. “To-morrow?” he said. “There is no
speedier delivery?” and seemed quite disappointed when she answered,
“No.” Was she quite sure? No man with a trap who would go over?
Mrs. Hall, nothing loath, answered his questions and developed a
conversation. “It’s a steep road by the down, sir,” she said in answer to the
question about a trap; and then, snatching at an opening, said, “It was there
a carriage was upsettled, a year ago and more. A gentleman killed, besides
his coachman. Accidents, sir, happen in a moment, don’t they?”
mouthful, then rose and, taking the serviette in his hand, walked across the
room and pulled the blind down to the top of the white muslin that obscured
the lower panes. This left the room in a twilight. This done, he returned
with an easier air to the table and his meal.
“The poor soul’s had an accident or an op’ration or somethin’,” said Mrs.
Hall. “What a turn them bandages did give me, to be sure!”
She put on some more coal, unfolded the clothes-horse, and extended the
traveller’s coat upon this. “And they goggles! Why, he looked more like a
divin’ helmet than a human man!” She hung his muffler on a corner of the
horse. “And holding that handkerchief over his mouth all the time. Talkin’
through it! ... Perhaps his mouth was hurt too—maybe.”
She turned round, as one who suddenly remembers. “Bless my soul
alive!” she said, going off at a tangent; “ain’t you done them taters yet,
Millie?”
When Mrs. Hall went to clear away the stranger’s lunch, her idea that his
mouth must also have been cut or disfigured in the accident she supposed
him to have suffered, was confirmed, for he was smoking a pipe, and all the
time that she was in the room he never loosened the silk muffler he had
wrapped round the lower part of his face to put the mouthpiece to his lips.
Yet it was not forgetfulness, for she saw he glanced at it as it smouldered
out. He sat in the corner with his back to the window-blind and spoke now,
having eaten and drunk and being comfortably warmed through, with less
aggressive brevity than before. The reflection of the fire lent a kind of red
animation to his big spectacles they had lacked hitherto.
“I have some luggage,” he said, “at Bramblehurst station,” and he asked
her how he could have it sent. He bowed his bandaged head quite politely in
acknowledgment of her explanation. “To-morrow?” he said. “There is no
speedier delivery?” and seemed quite disappointed when she answered,
“No.” Was she quite sure? No man with a trap who would go over?
Mrs. Hall, nothing loath, answered his questions and developed a
conversation. “It’s a steep road by the down, sir,” she said in answer to the
question about a trap; and then, snatching at an opening, said, “It was there
a carriage was upsettled, a year ago and more. A gentleman killed, besides
his coachman. Accidents, sir, happen in a moment, don’t they?”
Page 11
But the visitor was not to be drawn so easily. “They do,” he said through
his muffler, eyeing her quietly through his impenetrable glasses.
“But they take long enough to get well, don’t they? ... There was my
sister’s son, Tom, jest cut his arm with a scythe, tumbled on it in the
’ayfield, and, bless me! he was three months tied up sir. You’d hardly
believe it. It’s regular given me a dread of a scythe, sir.”
“I can quite understand that,” said the visitor.
“He was afraid, one time, that he’d have to have an op’ration—he was
that bad, sir.”
The visitor laughed abruptly, a bark of a laugh that he seemed to bite and
kill in his mouth. “Was he?” he said.
“He was, sir. And no laughing matter to them as had the doing for him, as
I had—my sister being took up with her little ones so much. There was
bandages to do, sir, and bandages to undo. So that if I may make so bold as
to say it, sir—”
“Will you get me some matches?” said the visitor, quite abruptly. “My
pipe is out.”
Mrs. Hall was pulled up suddenly. It was certainly rude of him, after
telling him all she had done. She gasped at him for a moment, and
remembered the two sovereigns. She went for the matches.
“Thanks,” he said concisely, as she put them down, and turned his
shoulder upon her and stared out of the window again. It was altogether too
discouraging. Evidently he was sensitive on the topic of operations and
bandages. She did not “make so bold as to say,” however, after all. But his
snubbing way had irritated her, and Millie had a hot time of it that
afternoon.
The visitor remained in the parlour until four o’clock, without giving the
ghost of an excuse for an intrusion. For the most part he was quite still
during that time; it would seem he sat in the growing darkness smoking in
the firelight—perhaps dozing.
Once or twice a curious listener might have heard him at the coals, and
for the space of five minutes he was audible pacing the room. He seemed to
be talking to himself. Then the armchair creaked as he sat down again.
his muffler, eyeing her quietly through his impenetrable glasses.
“But they take long enough to get well, don’t they? ... There was my
sister’s son, Tom, jest cut his arm with a scythe, tumbled on it in the
’ayfield, and, bless me! he was three months tied up sir. You’d hardly
believe it. It’s regular given me a dread of a scythe, sir.”
“I can quite understand that,” said the visitor.
“He was afraid, one time, that he’d have to have an op’ration—he was
that bad, sir.”
The visitor laughed abruptly, a bark of a laugh that he seemed to bite and
kill in his mouth. “Was he?” he said.
“He was, sir. And no laughing matter to them as had the doing for him, as
I had—my sister being took up with her little ones so much. There was
bandages to do, sir, and bandages to undo. So that if I may make so bold as
to say it, sir—”
“Will you get me some matches?” said the visitor, quite abruptly. “My
pipe is out.”
Mrs. Hall was pulled up suddenly. It was certainly rude of him, after
telling him all she had done. She gasped at him for a moment, and
remembered the two sovereigns. She went for the matches.
“Thanks,” he said concisely, as she put them down, and turned his
shoulder upon her and stared out of the window again. It was altogether too
discouraging. Evidently he was sensitive on the topic of operations and
bandages. She did not “make so bold as to say,” however, after all. But his
snubbing way had irritated her, and Millie had a hot time of it that
afternoon.
The visitor remained in the parlour until four o’clock, without giving the
ghost of an excuse for an intrusion. For the most part he was quite still
during that time; it would seem he sat in the growing darkness smoking in
the firelight—perhaps dozing.
Once or twice a curious listener might have heard him at the coals, and
for the space of five minutes he was audible pacing the room. He seemed to
be talking to himself. Then the armchair creaked as he sat down again.
Page 12
CHAPTER II.
MR. TEDDY HENFREY’S FIRST IMPRESSIONS
At four o’clock, when it was fairly dark and Mrs. Hall was screwing up
her courage to go in and ask her visitor if he would take some tea, Teddy
Henfrey, the clock-jobber, came into the bar. “My sakes! Mrs. Hall,” said
he, “but this is terrible weather for thin boots!” The snow outside was
falling faster.
Mrs. Hall agreed, and then noticed he had his bag with him. “Now you’re
here, Mr. Teddy,” said she, “I’d be glad if you’d give th’ old clock in the
parlour a bit of a look. ’Tis going, and it strikes well and hearty; but the
hour-hand won’t do nuthin’ but point at six.”
And leading the way, she went across to the parlour door and rapped and
entered.
Her visitor, she saw as she opened the door, was seated in the armchair
before the fire, dozing it would seem, with his bandaged head drooping on
one side. The only light in the room was the red glow from the fire—which
lit his eyes like adverse railway signals, but left his downcast face in
darkness—and the scanty vestiges of the day that came in through the open
door. Everything was ruddy, shadowy, and indistinct to her, the more so
since she had just been lighting the bar lamp, and her eyes were dazzled.
But for a second it seemed to her that the man she looked at had an
enormous mouth wide open—a vast and incredible mouth that swallowed
the whole of the lower portion of his face. It was the sensation of a moment:
the white-bound head, the monstrous goggle eyes, and this huge yawn
below it. Then he stirred, started up in his chair, put up his hand. She
opened the door wide, so that the room was lighter, and she saw him more
clearly, with the muffler held up to his face just as she had seen him hold
the serviette before. The shadows, she fancied, had tricked her.
MR. TEDDY HENFREY’S FIRST IMPRESSIONS
At four o’clock, when it was fairly dark and Mrs. Hall was screwing up
her courage to go in and ask her visitor if he would take some tea, Teddy
Henfrey, the clock-jobber, came into the bar. “My sakes! Mrs. Hall,” said
he, “but this is terrible weather for thin boots!” The snow outside was
falling faster.
Mrs. Hall agreed, and then noticed he had his bag with him. “Now you’re
here, Mr. Teddy,” said she, “I’d be glad if you’d give th’ old clock in the
parlour a bit of a look. ’Tis going, and it strikes well and hearty; but the
hour-hand won’t do nuthin’ but point at six.”
And leading the way, she went across to the parlour door and rapped and
entered.
Her visitor, she saw as she opened the door, was seated in the armchair
before the fire, dozing it would seem, with his bandaged head drooping on
one side. The only light in the room was the red glow from the fire—which
lit his eyes like adverse railway signals, but left his downcast face in
darkness—and the scanty vestiges of the day that came in through the open
door. Everything was ruddy, shadowy, and indistinct to her, the more so
since she had just been lighting the bar lamp, and her eyes were dazzled.
But for a second it seemed to her that the man she looked at had an
enormous mouth wide open—a vast and incredible mouth that swallowed
the whole of the lower portion of his face. It was the sensation of a moment:
the white-bound head, the monstrous goggle eyes, and this huge yawn
below it. Then he stirred, started up in his chair, put up his hand. She
opened the door wide, so that the room was lighter, and she saw him more
clearly, with the muffler held up to his face just as she had seen him hold
the serviette before. The shadows, she fancied, had tricked her.
Page 13
“Would you mind, sir, this man a-coming to look at the clock, sir?” she
said, recovering from the momentary shock.
“Look at the clock?” he said, staring round in a drowsy manner, and
speaking over his hand, and then, getting more fully awake, “certainly.”
Mrs. Hall went away to get a lamp, and he rose and stretched himself.
Then came the light, and Mr. Teddy Henfrey, entering, was confronted by
this bandaged person. He was, he says, “taken aback.”
“Good afternoon,” said the stranger, regarding him—as Mr. Henfrey
says, with a vivid sense of the dark spectacles—“like a lobster.”
“I hope,” said Mr. Henfrey, “that it’s no intrusion.”
“None whatever,” said the stranger. “Though, I understand,” he said
turning to Mrs. Hall, “that this room is really to be mine for my own private
use.”
“I thought, sir,” said Mrs. Hall, “you’d prefer the clock—”
“Certainly,” said the stranger, “certainly—but, as a rule, I like to be alone
and undisturbed.
“But I’m really glad to have the clock seen to,” he said, seeing a certain
hesitation in Mr. Henfrey’s manner. “Very glad.” Mr. Henfrey had intended
to apologise and withdraw, but this anticipation reassured him. The stranger
turned round with his back to the fireplace and put his hands behind his
back. “And presently,” he said, “when the clock-mending is over, I think I
should like to have some tea. But not till the clock-mending is over.”
Mrs. Hall was about to leave the room—she made no conversational
advances this time, because she did not want to be snubbed in front of Mr.
Henfrey—when her visitor asked her if she had made any arrangements
about his boxes at Bramblehurst. She told him she had mentioned the matter
to the postman, and that the carrier could bring them over on the morrow.
“You are certain that is the earliest?” he said.
She was certain, with a marked coldness.
“I should explain,” he added, “what I was really too cold and fatigued to
do before, that I am an experimental investigator.”
“Indeed, sir,” said Mrs. Hall, much impressed.
“And my baggage contains apparatus and appliances.”
“Very useful things indeed they are, sir,” said Mrs. Hall.
said, recovering from the momentary shock.
“Look at the clock?” he said, staring round in a drowsy manner, and
speaking over his hand, and then, getting more fully awake, “certainly.”
Mrs. Hall went away to get a lamp, and he rose and stretched himself.
Then came the light, and Mr. Teddy Henfrey, entering, was confronted by
this bandaged person. He was, he says, “taken aback.”
“Good afternoon,” said the stranger, regarding him—as Mr. Henfrey
says, with a vivid sense of the dark spectacles—“like a lobster.”
“I hope,” said Mr. Henfrey, “that it’s no intrusion.”
“None whatever,” said the stranger. “Though, I understand,” he said
turning to Mrs. Hall, “that this room is really to be mine for my own private
use.”
“I thought, sir,” said Mrs. Hall, “you’d prefer the clock—”
“Certainly,” said the stranger, “certainly—but, as a rule, I like to be alone
and undisturbed.
“But I’m really glad to have the clock seen to,” he said, seeing a certain
hesitation in Mr. Henfrey’s manner. “Very glad.” Mr. Henfrey had intended
to apologise and withdraw, but this anticipation reassured him. The stranger
turned round with his back to the fireplace and put his hands behind his
back. “And presently,” he said, “when the clock-mending is over, I think I
should like to have some tea. But not till the clock-mending is over.”
Mrs. Hall was about to leave the room—she made no conversational
advances this time, because she did not want to be snubbed in front of Mr.
Henfrey—when her visitor asked her if she had made any arrangements
about his boxes at Bramblehurst. She told him she had mentioned the matter
to the postman, and that the carrier could bring them over on the morrow.
“You are certain that is the earliest?” he said.
She was certain, with a marked coldness.
“I should explain,” he added, “what I was really too cold and fatigued to
do before, that I am an experimental investigator.”
“Indeed, sir,” said Mrs. Hall, much impressed.
“And my baggage contains apparatus and appliances.”
“Very useful things indeed they are, sir,” said Mrs. Hall.
Page 14
“And I’m very naturally anxious to get on with my inquiries.”
“Of course, sir.”
“My reason for coming to Iping,” he proceeded, with a certain
deliberation of manner, “was ... a desire for solitude. I do not wish to be
disturbed in my work. In addition to my work, an accident—”
“I thought as much,” said Mrs. Hall to herself.
“—necessitates a certain retirement. My eyes—are sometimes so weak
and painful that I have to shut myself up in the dark for hours together.
Lock myself up. Sometimes—now and then. Not at present, certainly. At
such times the slightest disturbance, the entry of a stranger into the room, is
a source of excruciating annoyance to me—it is well these things should be
understood.”
“Certainly, sir,” said Mrs. Hall. “And if I might make so bold as to ask
—”
“That I think, is all,” said the stranger, with that quietly irresistible air of
finality he could assume at will. Mrs. Hall reserved her question and
sympathy for a better occasion.
After Mrs. Hall had left the room, he remained standing in front of the
fire, glaring, so Mr. Henfrey puts it, at the clock-mending. Mr. Henfrey not
only took off the hands of the clock, and the face, but extracted the works;
and he tried to work in as slow and quiet and unassuming a manner as
possible. He worked with the lamp close to him, and the green shade threw
a brilliant light upon his hands, and upon the frame and wheels, and left the
rest of the room shadowy. When he looked up, coloured patches swam in
his eyes. Being constitutionally of a curious nature, he had removed the
works—a quite unnecessary proceeding—with the idea of delaying his
departure and perhaps falling into conversation with the stranger. But the
stranger stood there, perfectly silent and still. So still, it got on Henfrey’s
nerves. He felt alone in the room and looked up, and there, grey and dim,
was the bandaged head and huge blue lenses staring fixedly, with a mist of
green spots drifting in front of them. It was so uncanny to Henfrey that for a
minute they remained staring blankly at one another. Then Henfrey looked
down again. Very uncomfortable position! One would like to say
something. Should he remark that the weather was very cold for the time of
year?
“Of course, sir.”
“My reason for coming to Iping,” he proceeded, with a certain
deliberation of manner, “was ... a desire for solitude. I do not wish to be
disturbed in my work. In addition to my work, an accident—”
“I thought as much,” said Mrs. Hall to herself.
“—necessitates a certain retirement. My eyes—are sometimes so weak
and painful that I have to shut myself up in the dark for hours together.
Lock myself up. Sometimes—now and then. Not at present, certainly. At
such times the slightest disturbance, the entry of a stranger into the room, is
a source of excruciating annoyance to me—it is well these things should be
understood.”
“Certainly, sir,” said Mrs. Hall. “And if I might make so bold as to ask
—”
“That I think, is all,” said the stranger, with that quietly irresistible air of
finality he could assume at will. Mrs. Hall reserved her question and
sympathy for a better occasion.
After Mrs. Hall had left the room, he remained standing in front of the
fire, glaring, so Mr. Henfrey puts it, at the clock-mending. Mr. Henfrey not
only took off the hands of the clock, and the face, but extracted the works;
and he tried to work in as slow and quiet and unassuming a manner as
possible. He worked with the lamp close to him, and the green shade threw
a brilliant light upon his hands, and upon the frame and wheels, and left the
rest of the room shadowy. When he looked up, coloured patches swam in
his eyes. Being constitutionally of a curious nature, he had removed the
works—a quite unnecessary proceeding—with the idea of delaying his
departure and perhaps falling into conversation with the stranger. But the
stranger stood there, perfectly silent and still. So still, it got on Henfrey’s
nerves. He felt alone in the room and looked up, and there, grey and dim,
was the bandaged head and huge blue lenses staring fixedly, with a mist of
green spots drifting in front of them. It was so uncanny to Henfrey that for a
minute they remained staring blankly at one another. Then Henfrey looked
down again. Very uncomfortable position! One would like to say
something. Should he remark that the weather was very cold for the time of
year?
Page 15
He looked up as if to take aim with that introductory shot. “The weather
—” he began.
“Why don’t you finish and go?” said the rigid figure, evidently in a state
of painfully suppressed rage. “All you’ve got to do is to fix the hour-hand
on its axle. You’re simply humbugging—”
“Certainly, sir—one minute more. I overlooked—” and Mr. Henfrey
finished and went.
But he went feeling excessively annoyed. “Damn it!” said Mr. Henfrey to
himself, trudging down the village through the thawing snow; “a man must
do a clock at times, surely.”
And again, “Can’t a man look at you?—Ugly!”
And yet again, “Seemingly not. If the police was wanting you you
couldn’t be more wropped and bandaged.”
At Gleeson’s corner he saw Hall, who had recently married the stranger’s
hostess at the “Coach and Horses,” and who now drove the Iping
conveyance, when occasional people required it, to Sidderbridge Junction,
coming towards him on his return from that place. Hall had evidently been
“stopping a bit” at Sidderbridge, to judge by his driving. “’Ow do, Teddy?”
he said, passing.
“You got a rum un up home!” said Teddy.
Hall very sociably pulled up. “What’s that?” he asked.
“Rum-looking customer stopping at the ‘Coach and Horses,’” said Teddy.
“My sakes!”
And he proceeded to give Hall a vivid description of his grotesque guest.
“Looks a bit like a disguise, don’t it? I’d like to see a man’s face if I had
him stopping in my place,” said Henfrey. “But women are that trustful—
where strangers are concerned. He’s took your rooms and he ain’t even
given a name, Hall.”
“You don’t say so!” said Hall, who was a man of sluggish apprehension.
“Yes,” said Teddy. “By the week. Whatever he is, you can’t get rid of him
under the week. And he’s got a lot of luggage coming to-morrow, so he
says. Let’s hope it won’t be stones in boxes, Hall.”
He told Hall how his aunt at Hastings had been swindled by a stranger
with empty portmanteaux. Altogether he left Hall vaguely suspicious. “Get
—” he began.
“Why don’t you finish and go?” said the rigid figure, evidently in a state
of painfully suppressed rage. “All you’ve got to do is to fix the hour-hand
on its axle. You’re simply humbugging—”
“Certainly, sir—one minute more. I overlooked—” and Mr. Henfrey
finished and went.
But he went feeling excessively annoyed. “Damn it!” said Mr. Henfrey to
himself, trudging down the village through the thawing snow; “a man must
do a clock at times, surely.”
And again, “Can’t a man look at you?—Ugly!”
And yet again, “Seemingly not. If the police was wanting you you
couldn’t be more wropped and bandaged.”
At Gleeson’s corner he saw Hall, who had recently married the stranger’s
hostess at the “Coach and Horses,” and who now drove the Iping
conveyance, when occasional people required it, to Sidderbridge Junction,
coming towards him on his return from that place. Hall had evidently been
“stopping a bit” at Sidderbridge, to judge by his driving. “’Ow do, Teddy?”
he said, passing.
“You got a rum un up home!” said Teddy.
Hall very sociably pulled up. “What’s that?” he asked.
“Rum-looking customer stopping at the ‘Coach and Horses,’” said Teddy.
“My sakes!”
And he proceeded to give Hall a vivid description of his grotesque guest.
“Looks a bit like a disguise, don’t it? I’d like to see a man’s face if I had
him stopping in my place,” said Henfrey. “But women are that trustful—
where strangers are concerned. He’s took your rooms and he ain’t even
given a name, Hall.”
“You don’t say so!” said Hall, who was a man of sluggish apprehension.
“Yes,” said Teddy. “By the week. Whatever he is, you can’t get rid of him
under the week. And he’s got a lot of luggage coming to-morrow, so he
says. Let’s hope it won’t be stones in boxes, Hall.”
He told Hall how his aunt at Hastings had been swindled by a stranger
with empty portmanteaux. Altogether he left Hall vaguely suspicious. “Get
Page 16
up, old girl,” said Hall. “I s’pose I must see ’bout this.”
Teddy trudged on his way with his mind considerably relieved.
Instead of “seeing ’bout it,” however, Hall on his return was severely
rated by his wife on the length of time he had spent in Sidderbridge, and his
mild inquiries were answered snappishly and in a manner not to the point.
But the seed of suspicion Teddy had sown germinated in the mind of Mr.
Hall in spite of these discouragements. “You wim’ don’t know everything,”
said Mr. Hall, resolved to ascertain more about the personality of his guest
at the earliest possible opportunity. And after the stranger had gone to bed,
which he did about half-past nine, Mr. Hall went very aggressively into the
parlour and looked very hard at his wife’s furniture, just to show that the
stranger wasn’t master there, and scrutinised closely and a little
contemptuously a sheet of mathematical computations the stranger had left.
When retiring for the night he instructed Mrs. Hall to look very closely at
the stranger’s luggage when it came next day.
“You mind your own business, Hall,” said Mrs. Hall, “and I’ll mind
mine.”
She was all the more inclined to snap at Hall because the stranger was
undoubtedly an unusually strange sort of stranger, and she was by no means
assured about him in her own mind. In the middle of the night she woke up
dreaming of huge white heads like turnips, that came trailing after her, at
the end of interminable necks, and with vast black eyes. But being a
sensible woman, she subdued her terrors and turned over and went to sleep
again.
Teddy trudged on his way with his mind considerably relieved.
Instead of “seeing ’bout it,” however, Hall on his return was severely
rated by his wife on the length of time he had spent in Sidderbridge, and his
mild inquiries were answered snappishly and in a manner not to the point.
But the seed of suspicion Teddy had sown germinated in the mind of Mr.
Hall in spite of these discouragements. “You wim’ don’t know everything,”
said Mr. Hall, resolved to ascertain more about the personality of his guest
at the earliest possible opportunity. And after the stranger had gone to bed,
which he did about half-past nine, Mr. Hall went very aggressively into the
parlour and looked very hard at his wife’s furniture, just to show that the
stranger wasn’t master there, and scrutinised closely and a little
contemptuously a sheet of mathematical computations the stranger had left.
When retiring for the night he instructed Mrs. Hall to look very closely at
the stranger’s luggage when it came next day.
“You mind your own business, Hall,” said Mrs. Hall, “and I’ll mind
mine.”
She was all the more inclined to snap at Hall because the stranger was
undoubtedly an unusually strange sort of stranger, and she was by no means
assured about him in her own mind. In the middle of the night she woke up
dreaming of huge white heads like turnips, that came trailing after her, at
the end of interminable necks, and with vast black eyes. But being a
sensible woman, she subdued her terrors and turned over and went to sleep
again.
Page 17
CHAPTER III.
THE THOUSAND AND ONE BOTTLES
So it was that on the twenty-ninth day of February, at the beginning of
the thaw, this singular person fell out of infinity into Iping village. Next day
his luggage arrived through the slush—and very remarkable luggage it was.
There were a couple of trunks indeed, such as a rational man might need,
but in addition there were a box of books—big, fat books, of which some
were just in an incomprehensible handwriting—and a dozen or more crates,
boxes, and cases, containing objects packed in straw, as it seemed to Hall,
tugging with a casual curiosity at the straw—glass bottles. The stranger,
muffled in hat, coat, gloves, and wrapper, came out impatiently to meet
Fearenside’s cart, while Hall was having a word or so of gossip preparatory
to helping bring them in. Out he came, not noticing Fearenside’s dog, who
was sniffing in a dilettante spirit at Hall’s legs. “Come along with those
boxes,” he said. “I’ve been waiting long enough.”
And he came down the steps towards the tail of the cart as if to lay hands
on the smaller crate.
No sooner had Fearenside’s dog caught sight of him, however, than it
began to bristle and growl savagely, and when he rushed down the steps it
gave an undecided hop, and then sprang straight at his hand. “Whup!” cried
Hall, jumping back, for he was no hero with dogs, and Fearenside howled,
“Lie down!” and snatched his whip.
They saw the dog’s teeth had slipped the hand, heard a kick, saw the dog
execute a flanking jump and get home on the stranger’s leg, and heard the
rip of his trousering. Then the finer end of Fearenside’s whip reached his
property, and the dog, yelping with dismay, retreated under the wheels of
the waggon. It was all the business of a swift half-minute. No one spoke,
everyone shouted. The stranger glanced swiftly at his torn glove and at his
leg, made as if he would stoop to the latter, then turned and rushed swiftly
THE THOUSAND AND ONE BOTTLES
So it was that on the twenty-ninth day of February, at the beginning of
the thaw, this singular person fell out of infinity into Iping village. Next day
his luggage arrived through the slush—and very remarkable luggage it was.
There were a couple of trunks indeed, such as a rational man might need,
but in addition there were a box of books—big, fat books, of which some
were just in an incomprehensible handwriting—and a dozen or more crates,
boxes, and cases, containing objects packed in straw, as it seemed to Hall,
tugging with a casual curiosity at the straw—glass bottles. The stranger,
muffled in hat, coat, gloves, and wrapper, came out impatiently to meet
Fearenside’s cart, while Hall was having a word or so of gossip preparatory
to helping bring them in. Out he came, not noticing Fearenside’s dog, who
was sniffing in a dilettante spirit at Hall’s legs. “Come along with those
boxes,” he said. “I’ve been waiting long enough.”
And he came down the steps towards the tail of the cart as if to lay hands
on the smaller crate.
No sooner had Fearenside’s dog caught sight of him, however, than it
began to bristle and growl savagely, and when he rushed down the steps it
gave an undecided hop, and then sprang straight at his hand. “Whup!” cried
Hall, jumping back, for he was no hero with dogs, and Fearenside howled,
“Lie down!” and snatched his whip.
They saw the dog’s teeth had slipped the hand, heard a kick, saw the dog
execute a flanking jump and get home on the stranger’s leg, and heard the
rip of his trousering. Then the finer end of Fearenside’s whip reached his
property, and the dog, yelping with dismay, retreated under the wheels of
the waggon. It was all the business of a swift half-minute. No one spoke,
everyone shouted. The stranger glanced swiftly at his torn glove and at his
leg, made as if he would stoop to the latter, then turned and rushed swiftly
Page 18
up the steps into the inn. They heard him go headlong across the passage
and up the uncarpeted stairs to his bedroom.
“You brute, you!” said Fearenside, climbing off the waggon with his
whip in his hand, while the dog watched him through the wheel. “Come
here,” said Fearenside—“You’d better.”
Hall had stood gaping. “He wuz bit,” said Hall. “I’d better go and see to
en,” and he trotted after the stranger. He met Mrs. Hall in the passage.
“Carrier’s darg,” he said “bit en.”
He went straight upstairs, and the stranger’s door being ajar, he pushed it
open and was entering without any ceremony, being of a naturally
sympathetic turn of mind.
The blind was down and the room dim. He caught a glimpse of a most
singular thing, what seemed a handless arm waving towards him, and a face
of three huge indeterminate spots on white, very like the face of a pale
pansy. Then he was struck violently in the chest, hurled back, and the door
slammed in his face and locked. It was so rapid that it gave him no time to
observe. A waving of indecipherable shapes, a blow, and a concussion.
There he stood on the dark little landing, wondering what it might be that he
had seen.
A couple of minutes after, he rejoined the little group that had formed
outside the “Coach and Horses.” There was Fearenside telling about it all
over again for the second time; there was Mrs. Hall saying his dog didn’t
have no business to bite her guests; there was Huxter, the general dealer
from over the road, interrogative; and Sandy Wadgers from the forge,
judicial; besides women and children, all of them saying fatuities:
“Wouldn’t let en bite me, I knows”; “’Tasn’t right have such dargs”; “Whad
’e bite ’n for, then?” and so forth.
Mr. Hall, staring at them from the steps and listening, found it incredible
that he had seen anything so very remarkable happen upstairs. Besides, his
vocabulary was altogether too limited to express his impressions.
“He don’t want no help, he says,” he said in answer to his wife’s inquiry.
“We’d better be a-takin’ of his luggage in.”
“He ought to have it cauterised at once,” said Mr. Huxter; “especially if
it’s at all inflamed.”
“I’d shoot en, that’s what I’d do,” said a lady in the group.
and up the uncarpeted stairs to his bedroom.
“You brute, you!” said Fearenside, climbing off the waggon with his
whip in his hand, while the dog watched him through the wheel. “Come
here,” said Fearenside—“You’d better.”
Hall had stood gaping. “He wuz bit,” said Hall. “I’d better go and see to
en,” and he trotted after the stranger. He met Mrs. Hall in the passage.
“Carrier’s darg,” he said “bit en.”
He went straight upstairs, and the stranger’s door being ajar, he pushed it
open and was entering without any ceremony, being of a naturally
sympathetic turn of mind.
The blind was down and the room dim. He caught a glimpse of a most
singular thing, what seemed a handless arm waving towards him, and a face
of three huge indeterminate spots on white, very like the face of a pale
pansy. Then he was struck violently in the chest, hurled back, and the door
slammed in his face and locked. It was so rapid that it gave him no time to
observe. A waving of indecipherable shapes, a blow, and a concussion.
There he stood on the dark little landing, wondering what it might be that he
had seen.
A couple of minutes after, he rejoined the little group that had formed
outside the “Coach and Horses.” There was Fearenside telling about it all
over again for the second time; there was Mrs. Hall saying his dog didn’t
have no business to bite her guests; there was Huxter, the general dealer
from over the road, interrogative; and Sandy Wadgers from the forge,
judicial; besides women and children, all of them saying fatuities:
“Wouldn’t let en bite me, I knows”; “’Tasn’t right have such dargs”; “Whad
’e bite ’n for, then?” and so forth.
Mr. Hall, staring at them from the steps and listening, found it incredible
that he had seen anything so very remarkable happen upstairs. Besides, his
vocabulary was altogether too limited to express his impressions.
“He don’t want no help, he says,” he said in answer to his wife’s inquiry.
“We’d better be a-takin’ of his luggage in.”
“He ought to have it cauterised at once,” said Mr. Huxter; “especially if
it’s at all inflamed.”
“I’d shoot en, that’s what I’d do,” said a lady in the group.
Page 19
Suddenly the dog began growling again.
“Come along,” cried an angry voice in the doorway, and there stood the
muffled stranger with his collar turned up, and his hat-brim bent down.
“The sooner you get those things in the better I’ll be pleased.” It is stated by
an anonymous bystander that his trousers and gloves had been changed.
“Was you hurt, sir?” said Fearenside. “I’m rare sorry the darg—”
“Not a bit,” said the stranger. “Never broke the skin. Hurry up with those
things.”
He then swore to himself, so Mr. Hall asserts.
Directly the first crate was, in accordance with his directions, carried into
the parlour, the stranger flung himself upon it with extraordinary eagerness,
and began to unpack it, scattering the straw with an utter disregard of Mrs.
Hall’s carpet. And from it he began to produce bottles—little fat bottles
containing powders, small and slender bottles containing coloured and
white fluids, fluted blue bottles labeled Poison, bottles with round bodies
and slender necks, large green-glass bottles, large white-glass bottles,
bottles with glass stoppers and frosted labels, bottles with fine corks, bottles
with bungs, bottles with wooden caps, wine bottles, salad-oil bottles—
putting them in rows on the chiffonnier, on the mantel, on the table under
the window, round the floor, on the bookshelf—everywhere. The chemist’s
shop in Bramblehurst could not boast half so many. Quite a sight it was.
Crate after crate yielded bottles, until all six were empty and the table high
with straw; the only things that came out of these crates besides the bottles
were a number of test-tubes and a carefully packed balance.
And directly the crates were unpacked, the stranger went to the window
and set to work, not troubling in the least about the litter of straw, the fire
which had gone out, the box of books outside, nor for the trunks and other
luggage that had gone upstairs.
When Mrs. Hall took his dinner in to him, he was already so absorbed in
his work, pouring little drops out of the bottles into test-tubes, that he did
not hear her until she had swept away the bulk of the straw and put the tray
on the table, with some little emphasis perhaps, seeing the state that the
floor was in. Then he half turned his head and immediately turned it away
again. But she saw he had removed his glasses; they were beside him on the
table, and it seemed to her that his eye sockets were extraordinarily hollow.
“Come along,” cried an angry voice in the doorway, and there stood the
muffled stranger with his collar turned up, and his hat-brim bent down.
“The sooner you get those things in the better I’ll be pleased.” It is stated by
an anonymous bystander that his trousers and gloves had been changed.
“Was you hurt, sir?” said Fearenside. “I’m rare sorry the darg—”
“Not a bit,” said the stranger. “Never broke the skin. Hurry up with those
things.”
He then swore to himself, so Mr. Hall asserts.
Directly the first crate was, in accordance with his directions, carried into
the parlour, the stranger flung himself upon it with extraordinary eagerness,
and began to unpack it, scattering the straw with an utter disregard of Mrs.
Hall’s carpet. And from it he began to produce bottles—little fat bottles
containing powders, small and slender bottles containing coloured and
white fluids, fluted blue bottles labeled Poison, bottles with round bodies
and slender necks, large green-glass bottles, large white-glass bottles,
bottles with glass stoppers and frosted labels, bottles with fine corks, bottles
with bungs, bottles with wooden caps, wine bottles, salad-oil bottles—
putting them in rows on the chiffonnier, on the mantel, on the table under
the window, round the floor, on the bookshelf—everywhere. The chemist’s
shop in Bramblehurst could not boast half so many. Quite a sight it was.
Crate after crate yielded bottles, until all six were empty and the table high
with straw; the only things that came out of these crates besides the bottles
were a number of test-tubes and a carefully packed balance.
And directly the crates were unpacked, the stranger went to the window
and set to work, not troubling in the least about the litter of straw, the fire
which had gone out, the box of books outside, nor for the trunks and other
luggage that had gone upstairs.
When Mrs. Hall took his dinner in to him, he was already so absorbed in
his work, pouring little drops out of the bottles into test-tubes, that he did
not hear her until she had swept away the bulk of the straw and put the tray
on the table, with some little emphasis perhaps, seeing the state that the
floor was in. Then he half turned his head and immediately turned it away
again. But she saw he had removed his glasses; they were beside him on the
table, and it seemed to her that his eye sockets were extraordinarily hollow.
Page 20
He put on his spectacles again, and then turned and faced her. She was
about to complain of the straw on the floor when he anticipated her.
“I wish you wouldn’t come in without knocking,” he said in the tone of
abnormal exasperation that seemed so characteristic of him.
“I knocked, but seemingly—”
“Perhaps you did. But in my investigations—my really very urgent and
necessary investigations—the slightest disturbance, the jar of a door—I
must ask you—”
“Certainly, sir. You can turn the lock if you’re like that, you know. Any
time.”
“A very good idea,” said the stranger.
“This stror, sir, if I might make so bold as to remark—”
“Don’t. If the straw makes trouble put it down in the bill.” And he
mumbled at her—words suspiciously like curses.
He was so odd, standing there, so aggressive and explosive, bottle in one
hand and test-tube in the other, that Mrs. Hall was quite alarmed. But she
was a resolute woman. “In which case, I should like to know, sir, what you
consider—”
“A shilling—put down a shilling. Surely a shilling’s enough?”
“So be it,” said Mrs. Hall, taking up the table-cloth and beginning to
spread it over the table. “If you’re satisfied, of course—”
He turned and sat down, with his coat-collar toward her.
All the afternoon he worked with the door locked and, as Mrs. Hall
testifies, for the most part in silence. But once there was a concussion and a
sound of bottles ringing together as though the table had been hit, and the
smash of a bottle flung violently down, and then a rapid pacing athwart the
room. Fearing “something was the matter,” she went to the door and
listened, not caring to knock.
“I can’t go on,” he was raving. “I can’t go on. Three hundred thousand,
four hundred thousand! The huge multitude! Cheated! All my life it may
take me! ... Patience! Patience indeed! ... Fool! fool!”
There was a noise of hobnails on the bricks in the bar, and Mrs. Hall had
very reluctantly to leave the rest of his soliloquy. When she returned the
about to complain of the straw on the floor when he anticipated her.
“I wish you wouldn’t come in without knocking,” he said in the tone of
abnormal exasperation that seemed so characteristic of him.
“I knocked, but seemingly—”
“Perhaps you did. But in my investigations—my really very urgent and
necessary investigations—the slightest disturbance, the jar of a door—I
must ask you—”
“Certainly, sir. You can turn the lock if you’re like that, you know. Any
time.”
“A very good idea,” said the stranger.
“This stror, sir, if I might make so bold as to remark—”
“Don’t. If the straw makes trouble put it down in the bill.” And he
mumbled at her—words suspiciously like curses.
He was so odd, standing there, so aggressive and explosive, bottle in one
hand and test-tube in the other, that Mrs. Hall was quite alarmed. But she
was a resolute woman. “In which case, I should like to know, sir, what you
consider—”
“A shilling—put down a shilling. Surely a shilling’s enough?”
“So be it,” said Mrs. Hall, taking up the table-cloth and beginning to
spread it over the table. “If you’re satisfied, of course—”
He turned and sat down, with his coat-collar toward her.
All the afternoon he worked with the door locked and, as Mrs. Hall
testifies, for the most part in silence. But once there was a concussion and a
sound of bottles ringing together as though the table had been hit, and the
smash of a bottle flung violently down, and then a rapid pacing athwart the
room. Fearing “something was the matter,” she went to the door and
listened, not caring to knock.
“I can’t go on,” he was raving. “I can’t go on. Three hundred thousand,
four hundred thousand! The huge multitude! Cheated! All my life it may
take me! ... Patience! Patience indeed! ... Fool! fool!”
There was a noise of hobnails on the bricks in the bar, and Mrs. Hall had
very reluctantly to leave the rest of his soliloquy. When she returned the
Page 21
room was silent again, save for the faint crepitation of his chair and the
occasional clink of a bottle. It was all over; the stranger had resumed work.
When she took in his tea she saw broken glass in the corner of the room
under the concave mirror, and a golden stain that had been carelessly wiped.
She called attention to it.
“Put it down in the bill,” snapped her visitor. “For God’s sake don’t
worry me. If there’s damage done, put it down in the bill,” and he went on
ticking a list in the exercise book before him.
“I’ll tell you something,” said Fearenside, mysteriously. It was late in the
afternoon, and they were in the little beer-shop of Iping Hanger.
“Well?” said Teddy Henfrey.
“This chap you’re speaking of, what my dog bit. Well—he’s black.
Leastways, his legs are. I seed through the tear of his trousers and the tear
of his glove. You’d have expected a sort of pinky to show, wouldn’t you?
Well—there wasn’t none. Just blackness. I tell you, he’s as black as my
hat.”
“My sakes!” said Henfrey. “It’s a rummy case altogether. Why, his nose
is as pink as paint!”
“That’s true,” said Fearenside. “I knows that. And I tell ’ee what I’m
thinking. That marn’s a piebald, Teddy. Black here and white there—in
patches. And he’s ashamed of it. He’s a kind of half-breed, and the colour’s
come off patchy instead of mixing. I’ve heard of such things before. And
it’s the common way with horses, as any one can see.”
occasional clink of a bottle. It was all over; the stranger had resumed work.
When she took in his tea she saw broken glass in the corner of the room
under the concave mirror, and a golden stain that had been carelessly wiped.
She called attention to it.
“Put it down in the bill,” snapped her visitor. “For God’s sake don’t
worry me. If there’s damage done, put it down in the bill,” and he went on
ticking a list in the exercise book before him.
“I’ll tell you something,” said Fearenside, mysteriously. It was late in the
afternoon, and they were in the little beer-shop of Iping Hanger.
“Well?” said Teddy Henfrey.
“This chap you’re speaking of, what my dog bit. Well—he’s black.
Leastways, his legs are. I seed through the tear of his trousers and the tear
of his glove. You’d have expected a sort of pinky to show, wouldn’t you?
Well—there wasn’t none. Just blackness. I tell you, he’s as black as my
hat.”
“My sakes!” said Henfrey. “It’s a rummy case altogether. Why, his nose
is as pink as paint!”
“That’s true,” said Fearenside. “I knows that. And I tell ’ee what I’m
thinking. That marn’s a piebald, Teddy. Black here and white there—in
patches. And he’s ashamed of it. He’s a kind of half-breed, and the colour’s
come off patchy instead of mixing. I’ve heard of such things before. And
it’s the common way with horses, as any one can see.”
Page 22
CHAPTER IV.
MR. CUSS INTERVIEWS THE STRANGER
I have told the circumstances of the stranger’s arrival in Iping with a
certain fulness of detail, in order that the curious impression he created may
be understood by the reader. But excepting two odd incidents, the
circumstances of his stay until the extraordinary day of the club festival
may be passed over very cursorily. There were a number of skirmishes with
Mrs. Hall on matters of domestic discipline, but in every case until late
April, when the first signs of penury began, he over-rode her by the easy
expedient of an extra payment. Hall did not like him, and whenever he
dared he talked of the advisability of getting rid of him; but he showed his
dislike chiefly by concealing it ostentatiously, and avoiding his visitor as
much as possible. “Wait till the summer,” said Mrs. Hall sagely, “when the
artisks are beginning to come. Then we’ll see. He may be a bit overbearing,
but bills settled punctual is bills settled punctual, whatever you’d like to
say.”
The stranger did not go to church, and indeed made no difference
between Sunday and the irreligious days, even in costume. He worked, as
Mrs. Hall thought, very fitfully. Some days he would come down early and
be continuously busy. On others he would rise late, pace his room, fretting
audibly for hours together, smoke, sleep in the armchair by the fire.
Communication with the world beyond the village he had none. His temper
continued very uncertain; for the most part his manner was that of a man
suffering under almost unendurable provocation, and once or twice things
were snapped, torn, crushed, or broken in spasmodic gusts of violence. He
seemed under a chronic irritation of the greatest intensity. His habit of
talking to himself in a low voice grew steadily upon him, but though Mrs.
Hall listened conscientiously she could make neither head nor tail of what
she heard.
MR. CUSS INTERVIEWS THE STRANGER
I have told the circumstances of the stranger’s arrival in Iping with a
certain fulness of detail, in order that the curious impression he created may
be understood by the reader. But excepting two odd incidents, the
circumstances of his stay until the extraordinary day of the club festival
may be passed over very cursorily. There were a number of skirmishes with
Mrs. Hall on matters of domestic discipline, but in every case until late
April, when the first signs of penury began, he over-rode her by the easy
expedient of an extra payment. Hall did not like him, and whenever he
dared he talked of the advisability of getting rid of him; but he showed his
dislike chiefly by concealing it ostentatiously, and avoiding his visitor as
much as possible. “Wait till the summer,” said Mrs. Hall sagely, “when the
artisks are beginning to come. Then we’ll see. He may be a bit overbearing,
but bills settled punctual is bills settled punctual, whatever you’d like to
say.”
The stranger did not go to church, and indeed made no difference
between Sunday and the irreligious days, even in costume. He worked, as
Mrs. Hall thought, very fitfully. Some days he would come down early and
be continuously busy. On others he would rise late, pace his room, fretting
audibly for hours together, smoke, sleep in the armchair by the fire.
Communication with the world beyond the village he had none. His temper
continued very uncertain; for the most part his manner was that of a man
suffering under almost unendurable provocation, and once or twice things
were snapped, torn, crushed, or broken in spasmodic gusts of violence. He
seemed under a chronic irritation of the greatest intensity. His habit of
talking to himself in a low voice grew steadily upon him, but though Mrs.
Hall listened conscientiously she could make neither head nor tail of what
she heard.
Page 23
He rarely went abroad by daylight, but at twilight he would go out
muffled up invisibly, whether the weather were cold or not, and he chose
the loneliest paths and those most overshadowed by trees and banks. His
goggling spectacles and ghastly bandaged face under the penthouse of his
hat, came with a disagreeable suddenness out of the darkness upon one or
two home-going labourers, and Teddy Henfrey, tumbling out of the “Scarlet
Coat” one night, at half-past nine, was scared shamefully by the stranger’s
skull-like head (he was walking hat in hand) lit by the sudden light of the
opened inn door. Such children as saw him at nightfall dreamt of bogies,
and it seemed doubtful whether he disliked boys more than they disliked
him, or the reverse; but there was certainly a vivid enough dislike on either
side.
It was inevitable that a person of so remarkable an appearance and
bearing should form a frequent topic in such a village as Iping. Opinion was
greatly divided about his occupation. Mrs. Hall was sensitive on the point.
When questioned, she explained very carefully that he was an
“experimental investigator,” going gingerly over the syllables as one who
dreads pitfalls. When asked what an experimental investigator was, she
would say with a touch of superiority that most educated people knew such
things as that, and would thus explain that he “discovered things.” Her
visitor had had an accident, she said, which temporarily discoloured his face
and hands, and being of a sensitive disposition, he was averse to any public
notice of the fact.
Out of her hearing there was a view largely entertained that he was a
criminal trying to escape from justice by wrapping himself up so as to
conceal himself altogether from the eye of the police. This idea sprang from
the brain of Mr. Teddy Henfrey. No crime of any magnitude dating from the
middle or end of February was known to have occurred. Elaborated in the
imagination of Mr. Gould, the probationary assistant in the National School,
this theory took the form that the stranger was an Anarchist in disguise,
preparing explosives, and he resolved to undertake such detective
operations as his time permitted. These consisted for the most part in
looking very hard at the stranger whenever they met, or in asking people
who had never seen the stranger, leading questions about him. But he
detected nothing.
muffled up invisibly, whether the weather were cold or not, and he chose
the loneliest paths and those most overshadowed by trees and banks. His
goggling spectacles and ghastly bandaged face under the penthouse of his
hat, came with a disagreeable suddenness out of the darkness upon one or
two home-going labourers, and Teddy Henfrey, tumbling out of the “Scarlet
Coat” one night, at half-past nine, was scared shamefully by the stranger’s
skull-like head (he was walking hat in hand) lit by the sudden light of the
opened inn door. Such children as saw him at nightfall dreamt of bogies,
and it seemed doubtful whether he disliked boys more than they disliked
him, or the reverse; but there was certainly a vivid enough dislike on either
side.
It was inevitable that a person of so remarkable an appearance and
bearing should form a frequent topic in such a village as Iping. Opinion was
greatly divided about his occupation. Mrs. Hall was sensitive on the point.
When questioned, she explained very carefully that he was an
“experimental investigator,” going gingerly over the syllables as one who
dreads pitfalls. When asked what an experimental investigator was, she
would say with a touch of superiority that most educated people knew such
things as that, and would thus explain that he “discovered things.” Her
visitor had had an accident, she said, which temporarily discoloured his face
and hands, and being of a sensitive disposition, he was averse to any public
notice of the fact.
Out of her hearing there was a view largely entertained that he was a
criminal trying to escape from justice by wrapping himself up so as to
conceal himself altogether from the eye of the police. This idea sprang from
the brain of Mr. Teddy Henfrey. No crime of any magnitude dating from the
middle or end of February was known to have occurred. Elaborated in the
imagination of Mr. Gould, the probationary assistant in the National School,
this theory took the form that the stranger was an Anarchist in disguise,
preparing explosives, and he resolved to undertake such detective
operations as his time permitted. These consisted for the most part in
looking very hard at the stranger whenever they met, or in asking people
who had never seen the stranger, leading questions about him. But he
detected nothing.
Page 24
Another school of opinion followed Mr. Fearenside, and either accepted
the piebald view or some modification of it; as, for instance, Silas Durgan,
who was heard to assert that “if he chooses to show enself at fairs he’d
make his fortune in no time,” and being a bit of a theologian, compared the
stranger to the man with the one talent. Yet another view explained the
entire matter by regarding the stranger as a harmless lunatic. That had the
advantage of accounting for everything straight away.
Between these main groups there were waverers and compromisers.
Sussex folk have few superstitions, and it was only after the events of early
April that the thought of the supernatural was first whispered in the village.
Even then it was only credited among the women folk.
But whatever they thought of him, people in Iping, on the whole, agreed
in disliking him. His irritability, though it might have been comprehensible
to an urban brain-worker, was an amazing thing to these quiet Sussex
villagers. The frantic gesticulations they surprised now and then, the
headlong pace after nightfall that swept him upon them round quiet corners,
the inhuman bludgeoning of all tentative advances of curiosity, the taste for
twilight that led to the closing of doors, the pulling down of blinds, the
extinction of candles and lamps—who could agree with such goings on?
They drew aside as he passed down the village, and when he had gone by,
young humourists would up with coat-collars and down with hat-brims, and
go pacing nervously after him in imitation of his occult bearing. There was
a song popular at that time called “The Bogey Man”. Miss Statchell sang it
at the schoolroom concert (in aid of the church lamps), and thereafter
whenever one or two of the villagers were gathered together and the
stranger appeared, a bar or so of this tune, more or less sharp or flat, was
whistled in the midst of them. Also belated little children would call “Bogey
Man!” after him, and make off tremulously elated.
Cuss, the general practitioner, was devoured by curiosity. The bandages
excited his professional interest, the report of the thousand and one bottles
aroused his jealous regard. All through April and May he coveted an
opportunity of talking to the stranger, and at last, towards Whitsuntide, he
could stand it no longer, but hit upon the subscription-list for a village nurse
as an excuse. He was surprised to find that Mr. Hall did not know his
guest’s name. “He give a name,” said Mrs. Hall—an assertion which was
the piebald view or some modification of it; as, for instance, Silas Durgan,
who was heard to assert that “if he chooses to show enself at fairs he’d
make his fortune in no time,” and being a bit of a theologian, compared the
stranger to the man with the one talent. Yet another view explained the
entire matter by regarding the stranger as a harmless lunatic. That had the
advantage of accounting for everything straight away.
Between these main groups there were waverers and compromisers.
Sussex folk have few superstitions, and it was only after the events of early
April that the thought of the supernatural was first whispered in the village.
Even then it was only credited among the women folk.
But whatever they thought of him, people in Iping, on the whole, agreed
in disliking him. His irritability, though it might have been comprehensible
to an urban brain-worker, was an amazing thing to these quiet Sussex
villagers. The frantic gesticulations they surprised now and then, the
headlong pace after nightfall that swept him upon them round quiet corners,
the inhuman bludgeoning of all tentative advances of curiosity, the taste for
twilight that led to the closing of doors, the pulling down of blinds, the
extinction of candles and lamps—who could agree with such goings on?
They drew aside as he passed down the village, and when he had gone by,
young humourists would up with coat-collars and down with hat-brims, and
go pacing nervously after him in imitation of his occult bearing. There was
a song popular at that time called “The Bogey Man”. Miss Statchell sang it
at the schoolroom concert (in aid of the church lamps), and thereafter
whenever one or two of the villagers were gathered together and the
stranger appeared, a bar or so of this tune, more or less sharp or flat, was
whistled in the midst of them. Also belated little children would call “Bogey
Man!” after him, and make off tremulously elated.
Cuss, the general practitioner, was devoured by curiosity. The bandages
excited his professional interest, the report of the thousand and one bottles
aroused his jealous regard. All through April and May he coveted an
opportunity of talking to the stranger, and at last, towards Whitsuntide, he
could stand it no longer, but hit upon the subscription-list for a village nurse
as an excuse. He was surprised to find that Mr. Hall did not know his
guest’s name. “He give a name,” said Mrs. Hall—an assertion which was
Page 25
quite unfounded—“but I didn’t rightly hear it.” She thought it seemed so
silly not to know the man’s name.
Cuss rapped at the parlour door and entered. There was a fairly audible
imprecation from within. “Pardon my intrusion,” said Cuss, and then the
door closed and cut Mrs. Hall off from the rest of the conversation.
She could hear the murmur of voices for the next ten minutes, then a cry
of surprise, a stirring of feet, a chair flung aside, a bark of laughter, quick
steps to the door, and Cuss appeared, his face white, his eyes staring over
his shoulder. He left the door open behind him, and without looking at her
strode across the hall and went down the steps, and she heard his feet
hurrying along the road. He carried his hat in his hand. She stood behind the
door, looking at the open door of the parlour. Then she heard the stranger
laughing quietly, and then his footsteps came across the room. She could
not see his face where she stood. The parlour door slammed, and the place
was silent again.
Cuss went straight up the village to Bunting the vicar. “Am I mad?” Cuss
began abruptly, as he entered the shabby little study. “Do I look like an
insane person?”
“What’s happened?” said the vicar, putting the ammonite on the loose
sheets of his forth-coming sermon.
“That chap at the inn—”
“Well?”
“Give me something to drink,” said Cuss, and he sat down.
When his nerves had been steadied by a glass of cheap sherry—the only
drink the good vicar had available—he told him of the interview he had just
had. “Went in,” he gasped, “and began to demand a subscription for that
Nurse Fund. He’d stuck his hands in his pockets as I came in, and he sat
down lumpily in his chair. Sniffed. I told him I’d heard he took an interest
in scientific things. He said yes. Sniffed again. Kept on sniffing all the time;
evidently recently caught an infernal cold. No wonder, wrapped up like
that! I developed the nurse idea, and all the while kept my eyes open.
Bottles—chemicals—everywhere. Balance, test-tubes in stands, and a smell
of—evening primrose. Would he subscribe? Said he’d consider it. Asked
him, point-blank, was he researching. Said he was. A long research? Got
quite cross. ‘A damnable long research,’ said he, blowing the cork out, so to
silly not to know the man’s name.
Cuss rapped at the parlour door and entered. There was a fairly audible
imprecation from within. “Pardon my intrusion,” said Cuss, and then the
door closed and cut Mrs. Hall off from the rest of the conversation.
She could hear the murmur of voices for the next ten minutes, then a cry
of surprise, a stirring of feet, a chair flung aside, a bark of laughter, quick
steps to the door, and Cuss appeared, his face white, his eyes staring over
his shoulder. He left the door open behind him, and without looking at her
strode across the hall and went down the steps, and she heard his feet
hurrying along the road. He carried his hat in his hand. She stood behind the
door, looking at the open door of the parlour. Then she heard the stranger
laughing quietly, and then his footsteps came across the room. She could
not see his face where she stood. The parlour door slammed, and the place
was silent again.
Cuss went straight up the village to Bunting the vicar. “Am I mad?” Cuss
began abruptly, as he entered the shabby little study. “Do I look like an
insane person?”
“What’s happened?” said the vicar, putting the ammonite on the loose
sheets of his forth-coming sermon.
“That chap at the inn—”
“Well?”
“Give me something to drink,” said Cuss, and he sat down.
When his nerves had been steadied by a glass of cheap sherry—the only
drink the good vicar had available—he told him of the interview he had just
had. “Went in,” he gasped, “and began to demand a subscription for that
Nurse Fund. He’d stuck his hands in his pockets as I came in, and he sat
down lumpily in his chair. Sniffed. I told him I’d heard he took an interest
in scientific things. He said yes. Sniffed again. Kept on sniffing all the time;
evidently recently caught an infernal cold. No wonder, wrapped up like
that! I developed the nurse idea, and all the while kept my eyes open.
Bottles—chemicals—everywhere. Balance, test-tubes in stands, and a smell
of—evening primrose. Would he subscribe? Said he’d consider it. Asked
him, point-blank, was he researching. Said he was. A long research? Got
quite cross. ‘A damnable long research,’ said he, blowing the cork out, so to
Page 26
speak. ‘Oh,’ said I. And out came the grievance. The man was just on the
boil, and my question boiled him over. He had been given a prescription,
most valuable prescription—what for he wouldn’t say. Was it medical?
‘Damn you! What are you fishing after?’ I apologised. Dignified sniff and
cough. He resumed. He’d read it. Five ingredients. Put it down; turned his
head. Draught of air from window lifted the paper. Swish, rustle. He was
working in a room with an open fireplace, he said. Saw a flicker, and there
was the prescription burning and lifting chimneyward. Rushed towards it
just as it whisked up the chimney. So! Just at that point, to illustrate his
story, out came his arm.”
“Well?”
“No hand—just an empty sleeve. Lord! I thought, that’s a deformity! Got
a cork arm, I suppose, and has taken it off. Then, I thought, there’s
something odd in that. What the devil keeps that sleeve up and open, if
there’s nothing in it? There was nothing in it, I tell you. Nothing down it,
right down to the joint. I could see right down it to the elbow, and there was
a glimmer of light shining through a tear of the cloth. ‘Good God!’ I said.
Then he stopped. Stared at me with those black goggles of his, and then at
his sleeve.”
“Well?”
“That’s all. He never said a word; just glared, and put his sleeve back in
his pocket quickly. ‘I was saying,’ said he, ‘that there was the prescription
burning, wasn’t I?’ Interrogative cough. ‘How the devil,’ said I, ‘can you
move an empty sleeve like that?’ ‘Empty sleeve?’ ‘Yes,’ said I, ‘an empty
sleeve.’
“‘It’s an empty sleeve, is it? You saw it was an empty sleeve?’ He stood
up right away. I stood up too. He came towards me in three very slow steps,
and stood quite close. Sniffed venomously. I didn’t flinch, though I’m
hanged if that bandaged knob of his, and those blinkers, aren’t enough to
unnerve any one, coming quietly up to you.
“‘You said it was an empty sleeve?’ he said. ‘Certainly,’ I said. At staring
and saying nothing a barefaced man, unspectacled, starts scratch. Then very
quietly he pulled his sleeve out of his pocket again, and raised his arm
towards me as though he would show it to me again. He did it very, very
slowly. I looked at it. Seemed an age. ‘Well?’ said I, clearing my throat,
‘there’s nothing in it.’
boil, and my question boiled him over. He had been given a prescription,
most valuable prescription—what for he wouldn’t say. Was it medical?
‘Damn you! What are you fishing after?’ I apologised. Dignified sniff and
cough. He resumed. He’d read it. Five ingredients. Put it down; turned his
head. Draught of air from window lifted the paper. Swish, rustle. He was
working in a room with an open fireplace, he said. Saw a flicker, and there
was the prescription burning and lifting chimneyward. Rushed towards it
just as it whisked up the chimney. So! Just at that point, to illustrate his
story, out came his arm.”
“Well?”
“No hand—just an empty sleeve. Lord! I thought, that’s a deformity! Got
a cork arm, I suppose, and has taken it off. Then, I thought, there’s
something odd in that. What the devil keeps that sleeve up and open, if
there’s nothing in it? There was nothing in it, I tell you. Nothing down it,
right down to the joint. I could see right down it to the elbow, and there was
a glimmer of light shining through a tear of the cloth. ‘Good God!’ I said.
Then he stopped. Stared at me with those black goggles of his, and then at
his sleeve.”
“Well?”
“That’s all. He never said a word; just glared, and put his sleeve back in
his pocket quickly. ‘I was saying,’ said he, ‘that there was the prescription
burning, wasn’t I?’ Interrogative cough. ‘How the devil,’ said I, ‘can you
move an empty sleeve like that?’ ‘Empty sleeve?’ ‘Yes,’ said I, ‘an empty
sleeve.’
“‘It’s an empty sleeve, is it? You saw it was an empty sleeve?’ He stood
up right away. I stood up too. He came towards me in three very slow steps,
and stood quite close. Sniffed venomously. I didn’t flinch, though I’m
hanged if that bandaged knob of his, and those blinkers, aren’t enough to
unnerve any one, coming quietly up to you.
“‘You said it was an empty sleeve?’ he said. ‘Certainly,’ I said. At staring
and saying nothing a barefaced man, unspectacled, starts scratch. Then very
quietly he pulled his sleeve out of his pocket again, and raised his arm
towards me as though he would show it to me again. He did it very, very
slowly. I looked at it. Seemed an age. ‘Well?’ said I, clearing my throat,
‘there’s nothing in it.’
Page 27
“Had to say something. I was beginning to feel frightened. I could see
right down it. He extended it straight towards me, slowly, slowly—just like
that—until the cuff was six inches from my face. Queer thing to see an
empty sleeve come at you like that! And then—”
“Well?”
“Something—exactly like a finger and thumb it felt—nipped my nose.”
Bunting began to laugh.
“There wasn’t anything there!” said Cuss, his voice running up into a
shriek at the “there.” “It’s all very well for you to laugh, but I tell you I was
so startled, I hit his cuff hard, and turned around, and cut out of the room—I
left him—”
Cuss stopped. There was no mistaking the sincerity of his panic. He
turned round in a helpless way and took a second glass of the excellent
vicar’s very inferior sherry. “When I hit his cuff,” said Cuss, “I tell you, it
felt exactly like hitting an arm. And there wasn’t an arm! There wasn’t the
ghost of an arm!”
Mr. Bunting thought it over. He looked suspiciously at Cuss. “It’s a most
remarkable story,” he said. He looked very wise and grave indeed. “It’s
really,” said Mr. Bunting with judicial emphasis, “a most remarkable story.”
right down it. He extended it straight towards me, slowly, slowly—just like
that—until the cuff was six inches from my face. Queer thing to see an
empty sleeve come at you like that! And then—”
“Well?”
“Something—exactly like a finger and thumb it felt—nipped my nose.”
Bunting began to laugh.
“There wasn’t anything there!” said Cuss, his voice running up into a
shriek at the “there.” “It’s all very well for you to laugh, but I tell you I was
so startled, I hit his cuff hard, and turned around, and cut out of the room—I
left him—”
Cuss stopped. There was no mistaking the sincerity of his panic. He
turned round in a helpless way and took a second glass of the excellent
vicar’s very inferior sherry. “When I hit his cuff,” said Cuss, “I tell you, it
felt exactly like hitting an arm. And there wasn’t an arm! There wasn’t the
ghost of an arm!”
Mr. Bunting thought it over. He looked suspiciously at Cuss. “It’s a most
remarkable story,” he said. He looked very wise and grave indeed. “It’s
really,” said Mr. Bunting with judicial emphasis, “a most remarkable story.”
Page 28
CHAPTER V.
THE BURGLARY AT THE VICARAGE
The facts of the burglary at the vicarage came to us chiefly through the
medium of the vicar and his wife. It occurred in the small hours of Whit
Monday, the day devoted in Iping to the Club festivities. Mrs. Bunting, it
seems, woke up suddenly in the stillness that comes before the dawn, with
the strong impression that the door of their bedroom had opened and closed.
She did not arouse her husband at first, but sat up in bed listening. She then
distinctly heard the pad, pad, pad of bare feet coming out of the adjoining
dressing-room and walking along the passage towards the staircase. As soon
as she felt assured of this, she aroused the Rev. Mr. Bunting as quietly as
possible. He did not strike a light, but putting on his spectacles, her
dressing-gown and his bath slippers, he went out on the landing to listen.
He heard quite distinctly a fumbling going on at his study desk down-stairs,
and then a violent sneeze.
At that he returned to his bedroom, armed himself with the most obvious
weapon, the poker, and descended the staircase as noiselessly as possible.
Mrs. Bunting came out on the landing.
The hour was about four, and the ultimate darkness of the night was past.
There was a faint shimmer of light in the hall, but the study doorway
yawned impenetrably black. Everything was still except the faint creaking
of the stairs under Mr. Bunting’s tread, and the slight movements in the
study. Then something snapped, the drawer was opened, and there was a
rustle of papers. Then came an imprecation, and a match was struck and the
study was flooded with yellow light. Mr. Bunting was now in the hall, and
through the crack of the door he could see the desk and the open drawer and
a candle burning on the desk. But the robber he could not see. He stood
there in the hall undecided what to do, and Mrs. Bunting, her face white and
THE BURGLARY AT THE VICARAGE
The facts of the burglary at the vicarage came to us chiefly through the
medium of the vicar and his wife. It occurred in the small hours of Whit
Monday, the day devoted in Iping to the Club festivities. Mrs. Bunting, it
seems, woke up suddenly in the stillness that comes before the dawn, with
the strong impression that the door of their bedroom had opened and closed.
She did not arouse her husband at first, but sat up in bed listening. She then
distinctly heard the pad, pad, pad of bare feet coming out of the adjoining
dressing-room and walking along the passage towards the staircase. As soon
as she felt assured of this, she aroused the Rev. Mr. Bunting as quietly as
possible. He did not strike a light, but putting on his spectacles, her
dressing-gown and his bath slippers, he went out on the landing to listen.
He heard quite distinctly a fumbling going on at his study desk down-stairs,
and then a violent sneeze.
At that he returned to his bedroom, armed himself with the most obvious
weapon, the poker, and descended the staircase as noiselessly as possible.
Mrs. Bunting came out on the landing.
The hour was about four, and the ultimate darkness of the night was past.
There was a faint shimmer of light in the hall, but the study doorway
yawned impenetrably black. Everything was still except the faint creaking
of the stairs under Mr. Bunting’s tread, and the slight movements in the
study. Then something snapped, the drawer was opened, and there was a
rustle of papers. Then came an imprecation, and a match was struck and the
study was flooded with yellow light. Mr. Bunting was now in the hall, and
through the crack of the door he could see the desk and the open drawer and
a candle burning on the desk. But the robber he could not see. He stood
there in the hall undecided what to do, and Mrs. Bunting, her face white and
Page 29
intent, crept slowly downstairs after him. One thing kept Mr. Bunting’s
courage; the persuasion that this burglar was a resident in the village.
They heard the chink of money, and realised that the robber had found
the housekeeping reserve of gold—two pounds ten in half sovereigns
altogether. At that sound Mr. Bunting was nerved to abrupt action. Gripping
the poker firmly, he rushed into the room, closely followed by Mrs.
Bunting. “Surrender!” cried Mr. Bunting, fiercely, and then stooped
amazed. Apparently the room was perfectly empty.
Yet their conviction that they had, that very moment, heard somebody
moving in the room had amounted to a certainty. For half a minute, perhaps,
they stood gaping, then Mrs. Bunting went across the room and looked
behind the screen, while Mr. Bunting, by a kindred impulse, peered under
the desk. Then Mrs. Bunting turned back the window-curtains, and Mr.
Bunting looked up the chimney and probed it with the poker. Then Mrs.
Bunting scrutinised the waste-paper basket and Mr. Bunting opened the lid
of the coal-scuttle. Then they came to a stop and stood with eyes
interrogating each other.
“I could have sworn—” said Mr. Bunting.
“The candle!” said Mr. Bunting. “Who lit the candle?”
“The drawer!” said Mrs. Bunting. “And the money’s gone!”
She went hastily to the doorway.
“Of all the strange occurrences—”
There was a violent sneeze in the passage. They rushed out, and as they
did so the kitchen door slammed. “Bring the candle,” said Mr. Bunting, and
led the way. They both heard a sound of bolts being hastily shot back.
As he opened the kitchen door he saw through the scullery that the back
door was just opening, and the faint light of early dawn displayed the dark
masses of the garden beyond. He is certain that nothing went out of the
door. It opened, stood open for a moment, and then closed with a slam. As it
did so, the candle Mrs. Bunting was carrying from the study flickered and
flared. It was a minute or more before they entered the kitchen.
The place was empty. They refastened the back door, examined the
kitchen, pantry, and scullery thoroughly, and at last went down into the
cellar. There was not a soul to be found in the house, search as they would.
courage; the persuasion that this burglar was a resident in the village.
They heard the chink of money, and realised that the robber had found
the housekeeping reserve of gold—two pounds ten in half sovereigns
altogether. At that sound Mr. Bunting was nerved to abrupt action. Gripping
the poker firmly, he rushed into the room, closely followed by Mrs.
Bunting. “Surrender!” cried Mr. Bunting, fiercely, and then stooped
amazed. Apparently the room was perfectly empty.
Yet their conviction that they had, that very moment, heard somebody
moving in the room had amounted to a certainty. For half a minute, perhaps,
they stood gaping, then Mrs. Bunting went across the room and looked
behind the screen, while Mr. Bunting, by a kindred impulse, peered under
the desk. Then Mrs. Bunting turned back the window-curtains, and Mr.
Bunting looked up the chimney and probed it with the poker. Then Mrs.
Bunting scrutinised the waste-paper basket and Mr. Bunting opened the lid
of the coal-scuttle. Then they came to a stop and stood with eyes
interrogating each other.
“I could have sworn—” said Mr. Bunting.
“The candle!” said Mr. Bunting. “Who lit the candle?”
“The drawer!” said Mrs. Bunting. “And the money’s gone!”
She went hastily to the doorway.
“Of all the strange occurrences—”
There was a violent sneeze in the passage. They rushed out, and as they
did so the kitchen door slammed. “Bring the candle,” said Mr. Bunting, and
led the way. They both heard a sound of bolts being hastily shot back.
As he opened the kitchen door he saw through the scullery that the back
door was just opening, and the faint light of early dawn displayed the dark
masses of the garden beyond. He is certain that nothing went out of the
door. It opened, stood open for a moment, and then closed with a slam. As it
did so, the candle Mrs. Bunting was carrying from the study flickered and
flared. It was a minute or more before they entered the kitchen.
The place was empty. They refastened the back door, examined the
kitchen, pantry, and scullery thoroughly, and at last went down into the
cellar. There was not a soul to be found in the house, search as they would.
Page 30
Daylight found the vicar and his wife, a quaintly-costumed little couple,
still marvelling about on their own ground floor by the unnecessary light of
a guttering candle.
still marvelling about on their own ground floor by the unnecessary light of
a guttering candle.
Page 31
CHAPTER VI.
THE FURNITURE THAT WENT MAD
Now it happened that in the early hours of Whit Monday, before Millie
was hunted out for the day, Mr. Hall and Mrs. Hall both rose and went
noiselessly down into the cellar. Their business there was of a private
nature, and had something to do with the specific gravity of their beer. They
had hardly entered the cellar when Mrs. Hall found she had forgotten to
bring down a bottle of sarsaparilla from their joint-room. As she was the
expert and principal operator in this affair, Hall very properly went upstairs
for it.
On the landing he was surprised to see that the stranger’s door was ajar.
He went on into his own room and found the bottle as he had been directed.
But returning with the bottle, he noticed that the bolts of the front door
had been shot back, that the door was in fact simply on the latch. And with
a flash of inspiration he connected this with the stranger’s room upstairs and
the suggestions of Mr. Teddy Henfrey. He distinctly remembered holding
the candle while Mrs. Hall shot these bolts overnight. At the sight he
stopped, gaping, then with the bottle still in his hand went upstairs again.
He rapped at the stranger’s door. There was no answer. He rapped again;
then pushed the door wide open and entered.
It was as he expected. The bed, the room also, was empty. And what was
stranger, even to his heavy intelligence, on the bedroom chair and along the
rail of the bed were scattered the garments, the only garments so far as he
knew, and the bandages of their guest. His big slouch hat even was cocked
jauntily over the bed-post.
As Hall stood there he heard his wife’s voice coming out of the depth of
the cellar, with that rapid telescoping of the syllables and interrogative
cocking up of the final words to a high note, by which the West Sussex
THE FURNITURE THAT WENT MAD
Now it happened that in the early hours of Whit Monday, before Millie
was hunted out for the day, Mr. Hall and Mrs. Hall both rose and went
noiselessly down into the cellar. Their business there was of a private
nature, and had something to do with the specific gravity of their beer. They
had hardly entered the cellar when Mrs. Hall found she had forgotten to
bring down a bottle of sarsaparilla from their joint-room. As she was the
expert and principal operator in this affair, Hall very properly went upstairs
for it.
On the landing he was surprised to see that the stranger’s door was ajar.
He went on into his own room and found the bottle as he had been directed.
But returning with the bottle, he noticed that the bolts of the front door
had been shot back, that the door was in fact simply on the latch. And with
a flash of inspiration he connected this with the stranger’s room upstairs and
the suggestions of Mr. Teddy Henfrey. He distinctly remembered holding
the candle while Mrs. Hall shot these bolts overnight. At the sight he
stopped, gaping, then with the bottle still in his hand went upstairs again.
He rapped at the stranger’s door. There was no answer. He rapped again;
then pushed the door wide open and entered.
It was as he expected. The bed, the room also, was empty. And what was
stranger, even to his heavy intelligence, on the bedroom chair and along the
rail of the bed were scattered the garments, the only garments so far as he
knew, and the bandages of their guest. His big slouch hat even was cocked
jauntily over the bed-post.
As Hall stood there he heard his wife’s voice coming out of the depth of
the cellar, with that rapid telescoping of the syllables and interrogative
cocking up of the final words to a high note, by which the West Sussex
Page 32
villager is wont to indicate a brisk impatience. “George! You gart whad a
wand?”
At that he turned and hurried down to her. “Janny,” he said, over the rail
of the cellar steps, “’tas the truth what Henfrey sez. ’E’s not in uz room, ’e
en’t. And the front door’s onbolted.”
At first Mrs. Hall did not understand, and as soon as she did she resolved
to see the empty room for herself. Hall, still holding the bottle, went first.
“If ’e en’t there,” he said, “’is close are. And what’s ’e doin’ ’ithout ’is
close, then? ’Tas a most curious business.”
As they came up the cellar steps they both, it was afterwards ascertained,
fancied they heard the front door open and shut, but seeing it closed and
nothing there, neither said a word to the other about it at the time. Mrs. Hall
passed her husband in the passage and ran on first upstairs. Someone
sneezed on the staircase. Hall, following six steps behind, thought that he
heard her sneeze. She, going on first, was under the impression that Hall
was sneezing. She flung open the door and stood regarding the room. “Of
all the curious!” she said.
She heard a sniff close behind her head as it seemed, and turning, was
surprised to see Hall a dozen feet off on the topmost stair. But in another
moment he was beside her. She bent forward and put her hand on the pillow
and then under the clothes.
“Cold,” she said. “He’s been up this hour or more.”
As she did so, a most extraordinary thing happened. The bed-clothes
gathered themselves together, leapt up suddenly into a sort of peak, and
then jumped headlong over the bottom rail. It was exactly as if a hand had
clutched them in the centre and flung them aside. Immediately after, the
stranger’s hat hopped off the bed-post, described a whirling flight in the air
through the better part of a circle, and then dashed straight at Mrs. Hall’s
face. Then as swiftly came the sponge from the washstand; and then the
chair, flinging the stranger’s coat and trousers carelessly aside, and laughing
drily in a voice singularly like the stranger’s, turned itself up with its four
legs at Mrs. Hall, seemed to take aim at her for a moment, and charged at
her. She screamed and turned, and then the chair legs came gently but
firmly against her back and impelled her and Hall out of the room. The door
slammed violently and was locked. The chair and bed seemed to be
wand?”
At that he turned and hurried down to her. “Janny,” he said, over the rail
of the cellar steps, “’tas the truth what Henfrey sez. ’E’s not in uz room, ’e
en’t. And the front door’s onbolted.”
At first Mrs. Hall did not understand, and as soon as she did she resolved
to see the empty room for herself. Hall, still holding the bottle, went first.
“If ’e en’t there,” he said, “’is close are. And what’s ’e doin’ ’ithout ’is
close, then? ’Tas a most curious business.”
As they came up the cellar steps they both, it was afterwards ascertained,
fancied they heard the front door open and shut, but seeing it closed and
nothing there, neither said a word to the other about it at the time. Mrs. Hall
passed her husband in the passage and ran on first upstairs. Someone
sneezed on the staircase. Hall, following six steps behind, thought that he
heard her sneeze. She, going on first, was under the impression that Hall
was sneezing. She flung open the door and stood regarding the room. “Of
all the curious!” she said.
She heard a sniff close behind her head as it seemed, and turning, was
surprised to see Hall a dozen feet off on the topmost stair. But in another
moment he was beside her. She bent forward and put her hand on the pillow
and then under the clothes.
“Cold,” she said. “He’s been up this hour or more.”
As she did so, a most extraordinary thing happened. The bed-clothes
gathered themselves together, leapt up suddenly into a sort of peak, and
then jumped headlong over the bottom rail. It was exactly as if a hand had
clutched them in the centre and flung them aside. Immediately after, the
stranger’s hat hopped off the bed-post, described a whirling flight in the air
through the better part of a circle, and then dashed straight at Mrs. Hall’s
face. Then as swiftly came the sponge from the washstand; and then the
chair, flinging the stranger’s coat and trousers carelessly aside, and laughing
drily in a voice singularly like the stranger’s, turned itself up with its four
legs at Mrs. Hall, seemed to take aim at her for a moment, and charged at
her. She screamed and turned, and then the chair legs came gently but
firmly against her back and impelled her and Hall out of the room. The door
slammed violently and was locked. The chair and bed seemed to be
Page 33
executing a dance of triumph for a moment, and then abruptly everything
was still.
Mrs. Hall was left almost in a fainting condition in Mr. Hall’s arms on the
landing. It was with the greatest difficulty that Mr. Hall and Millie, who had
been roused by her scream of alarm, succeeded in getting her downstairs,
and applying the restoratives customary in such cases.
“’Tas sperits,” said Mrs. Hall. “I know ’tas sperits. I’ve read in papers of
en. Tables and chairs leaping and dancing...”
“Take a drop more, Janny,” said Hall. “’Twill steady ye.”
“Lock him out,” said Mrs. Hall. “Don’t let him come in again. I half
guessed—I might ha’ known. With them goggling eyes and bandaged head,
and never going to church of a Sunday. And all they bottles—more’n it’s
right for any one to have. He’s put the sperits into the furniture.... My good
old furniture! ’Twas in that very chair my poor dear mother used to sit when
I was a little girl. To think it should rise up against me now!”
“Just a drop more, Janny,” said Hall. “Your nerves is all upset.”
They sent Millie across the street through the golden five o’clock
sunshine to rouse up Mr. Sandy Wadgers, the blacksmith. Mr. Hall’s
compliments and the furniture upstairs was behaving most extraordinary.
Would Mr. Wadgers come round? He was a knowing man, was Mr.
Wadgers, and very resourceful. He took quite a grave view of the case.
“Arm darmed if thet ent witchcraft,” was the view of Mr. Sandy Wadgers.
“You warnt horseshoes for such gentry as he.”
He came round greatly concerned. They wanted him to lead the way
upstairs to the room, but he didn’t seem to be in any hurry. He preferred to
talk in the passage. Over the way Huxter’s apprentice came out and began
taking down the shutters of the tobacco window. He was called over to join
the discussion. Mr. Huxter naturally followed over in the course of a few
minutes. The Anglo-Saxon genius for parliamentary government asserted
itself; there was a great deal of talk and no decisive action. “Let’s have the
facts first,” insisted Mr. Sandy Wadgers. “Let’s be sure we’d be acting
perfectly right in bustin’ that there door open. A door onbust is always open
to bustin’, but ye can’t onbust a door once you’ve busted en.”
And suddenly and most wonderfully the door of the room upstairs
opened of its own accord, and as they looked up in amazement, they saw
was still.
Mrs. Hall was left almost in a fainting condition in Mr. Hall’s arms on the
landing. It was with the greatest difficulty that Mr. Hall and Millie, who had
been roused by her scream of alarm, succeeded in getting her downstairs,
and applying the restoratives customary in such cases.
“’Tas sperits,” said Mrs. Hall. “I know ’tas sperits. I’ve read in papers of
en. Tables and chairs leaping and dancing...”
“Take a drop more, Janny,” said Hall. “’Twill steady ye.”
“Lock him out,” said Mrs. Hall. “Don’t let him come in again. I half
guessed—I might ha’ known. With them goggling eyes and bandaged head,
and never going to church of a Sunday. And all they bottles—more’n it’s
right for any one to have. He’s put the sperits into the furniture.... My good
old furniture! ’Twas in that very chair my poor dear mother used to sit when
I was a little girl. To think it should rise up against me now!”
“Just a drop more, Janny,” said Hall. “Your nerves is all upset.”
They sent Millie across the street through the golden five o’clock
sunshine to rouse up Mr. Sandy Wadgers, the blacksmith. Mr. Hall’s
compliments and the furniture upstairs was behaving most extraordinary.
Would Mr. Wadgers come round? He was a knowing man, was Mr.
Wadgers, and very resourceful. He took quite a grave view of the case.
“Arm darmed if thet ent witchcraft,” was the view of Mr. Sandy Wadgers.
“You warnt horseshoes for such gentry as he.”
He came round greatly concerned. They wanted him to lead the way
upstairs to the room, but he didn’t seem to be in any hurry. He preferred to
talk in the passage. Over the way Huxter’s apprentice came out and began
taking down the shutters of the tobacco window. He was called over to join
the discussion. Mr. Huxter naturally followed over in the course of a few
minutes. The Anglo-Saxon genius for parliamentary government asserted
itself; there was a great deal of talk and no decisive action. “Let’s have the
facts first,” insisted Mr. Sandy Wadgers. “Let’s be sure we’d be acting
perfectly right in bustin’ that there door open. A door onbust is always open
to bustin’, but ye can’t onbust a door once you’ve busted en.”
And suddenly and most wonderfully the door of the room upstairs
opened of its own accord, and as they looked up in amazement, they saw
Page 34
descending the stairs the muffled figure of the stranger staring more blackly
and blankly than ever with those unreasonably large blue glass eyes of his.
He came down stiffly and slowly, staring all the time; he walked across the
passage staring, then stopped.
“Look there!” he said, and their eyes followed the direction of his gloved
finger and saw a bottle of sarsaparilla hard by the cellar door. Then he
entered the parlour, and suddenly, swiftly, viciously, slammed the door in
their faces.
Not a word was spoken until the last echoes of the slam had died away.
They stared at one another. “Well, if that don’t lick everything!” said Mr.
Wadgers, and left the alternative unsaid.
“I’d go in and ask’n ’bout it,” said Wadgers, to Mr. Hall. “I’d d’mand an
explanation.”
It took some time to bring the landlady’s husband up to that pitch. At last
he rapped, opened the door, and got as far as, “Excuse me—”
“Go to the devil!” said the stranger in a tremendous voice, and “Shut that
door after you.” So that brief interview terminated.
and blankly than ever with those unreasonably large blue glass eyes of his.
He came down stiffly and slowly, staring all the time; he walked across the
passage staring, then stopped.
“Look there!” he said, and their eyes followed the direction of his gloved
finger and saw a bottle of sarsaparilla hard by the cellar door. Then he
entered the parlour, and suddenly, swiftly, viciously, slammed the door in
their faces.
Not a word was spoken until the last echoes of the slam had died away.
They stared at one another. “Well, if that don’t lick everything!” said Mr.
Wadgers, and left the alternative unsaid.
“I’d go in and ask’n ’bout it,” said Wadgers, to Mr. Hall. “I’d d’mand an
explanation.”
It took some time to bring the landlady’s husband up to that pitch. At last
he rapped, opened the door, and got as far as, “Excuse me—”
“Go to the devil!” said the stranger in a tremendous voice, and “Shut that
door after you.” So that brief interview terminated.
Page 35
CHAPTER VII.
THE UNVEILING OF THE STRANGER
The stranger went into the little parlour of the “Coach and Horses” about
half-past five in the morning, and there he remained until near midday, the
blinds down, the door shut, and none, after Hall’s repulse, venturing near
him.
All that time he must have fasted. Thrice he rang his bell, the third time
furiously and continuously, but no one answered him. “Him and his ‘go to
the devil’ indeed!” said Mrs. Hall. Presently came an imperfect rumour of
the burglary at the vicarage, and two and two were put together. Hall,
assisted by Wadgers, went off to find Mr. Shuckleforth, the magistrate, and
take his advice. No one ventured upstairs. How the stranger occupied
himself is unknown. Now and then he would stride violently up and down,
and twice came an outburst of curses, a tearing of paper, and a violent
smashing of bottles.
The little group of scared but curious people increased. Mrs. Huxter came
over; some gay young fellows resplendent in black ready-made jackets and
piqué paper ties—for it was Whit Monday—joined the group with confused
interrogations. Young Archie Harker distinguished himself by going up the
yard and trying to peep under the window-blinds. He could see nothing, but
gave reason for supposing that he did, and others of the Iping youth
presently joined him.
It was the finest of all possible Whit Mondays, and down the village
street stood a row of nearly a dozen booths, a shooting gallery, and on the
grass by the forge were three yellow and chocolate waggons and some
picturesque strangers of both sexes putting up a cocoanut shy. The
gentlemen wore blue jerseys, the ladies white aprons and quite fashionable
hats with heavy plumes. Wodger, of the “Purple Fawn,” and Mr. Jaggers,
the cobbler, who also sold old second-hand ordinary bicycles, were
THE UNVEILING OF THE STRANGER
The stranger went into the little parlour of the “Coach and Horses” about
half-past five in the morning, and there he remained until near midday, the
blinds down, the door shut, and none, after Hall’s repulse, venturing near
him.
All that time he must have fasted. Thrice he rang his bell, the third time
furiously and continuously, but no one answered him. “Him and his ‘go to
the devil’ indeed!” said Mrs. Hall. Presently came an imperfect rumour of
the burglary at the vicarage, and two and two were put together. Hall,
assisted by Wadgers, went off to find Mr. Shuckleforth, the magistrate, and
take his advice. No one ventured upstairs. How the stranger occupied
himself is unknown. Now and then he would stride violently up and down,
and twice came an outburst of curses, a tearing of paper, and a violent
smashing of bottles.
The little group of scared but curious people increased. Mrs. Huxter came
over; some gay young fellows resplendent in black ready-made jackets and
piqué paper ties—for it was Whit Monday—joined the group with confused
interrogations. Young Archie Harker distinguished himself by going up the
yard and trying to peep under the window-blinds. He could see nothing, but
gave reason for supposing that he did, and others of the Iping youth
presently joined him.
It was the finest of all possible Whit Mondays, and down the village
street stood a row of nearly a dozen booths, a shooting gallery, and on the
grass by the forge were three yellow and chocolate waggons and some
picturesque strangers of both sexes putting up a cocoanut shy. The
gentlemen wore blue jerseys, the ladies white aprons and quite fashionable
hats with heavy plumes. Wodger, of the “Purple Fawn,” and Mr. Jaggers,
the cobbler, who also sold old second-hand ordinary bicycles, were
Page 36
stretching a string of union-jacks and royal ensigns (which had originally
celebrated the first Victorian Jubilee) across the road.
And inside, in the artificial darkness of the parlour, into which only one
thin jet of sunlight penetrated, the stranger, hungry we must suppose, and
fearful, hidden in his uncomfortable hot wrappings, pored through his dark
glasses upon his paper or chinked his dirty little bottles, and occasionally
swore savagely at the boys, audible if invisible, outside the windows. In the
corner by the fireplace lay the fragments of half a dozen smashed bottles,
and a pungent twang of chlorine tainted the air. So much we know from
what was heard at the time and from what was subsequently seen in the
room.
About noon he suddenly opened his parlour door and stood glaring
fixedly at the three or four people in the bar. “Mrs. Hall,” he said.
Somebody went sheepishly and called for Mrs. Hall.
Mrs. Hall appeared after an interval, a little short of breath, but all the
fiercer for that. Hall was still out. She had deliberated over this scene, and
she came holding a little tray with an unsettled bill upon it. “Is it your bill
you’re wanting, sir?” she said.
“Why wasn’t my breakfast laid? Why haven’t you prepared my meals
and answered my bell? Do you think I live without eating?”
“Why isn’t my bill paid?” said Mrs. Hall. “That’s what I want to know.”
“I told you three days ago I was awaiting a remittance—”
“I told you two days ago I wasn’t going to await no remittances. You
can’t grumble if your breakfast waits a bit, if my bill’s been waiting these
five days, can you?”
The stranger swore briefly but vividly.
“Nar, nar!” from the bar.
“And I’d thank you kindly, sir, if you’d keep your swearing to yourself,
sir,” said Mrs. Hall.
The stranger stood looking more like an angry diving-helmet than ever. It
was universally felt in the bar that Mrs. Hall had the better of him. His next
words showed as much.
“Look here, my good woman—” he began.
“Don’t ‘good woman’ me,” said Mrs. Hall.
celebrated the first Victorian Jubilee) across the road.
And inside, in the artificial darkness of the parlour, into which only one
thin jet of sunlight penetrated, the stranger, hungry we must suppose, and
fearful, hidden in his uncomfortable hot wrappings, pored through his dark
glasses upon his paper or chinked his dirty little bottles, and occasionally
swore savagely at the boys, audible if invisible, outside the windows. In the
corner by the fireplace lay the fragments of half a dozen smashed bottles,
and a pungent twang of chlorine tainted the air. So much we know from
what was heard at the time and from what was subsequently seen in the
room.
About noon he suddenly opened his parlour door and stood glaring
fixedly at the three or four people in the bar. “Mrs. Hall,” he said.
Somebody went sheepishly and called for Mrs. Hall.
Mrs. Hall appeared after an interval, a little short of breath, but all the
fiercer for that. Hall was still out. She had deliberated over this scene, and
she came holding a little tray with an unsettled bill upon it. “Is it your bill
you’re wanting, sir?” she said.
“Why wasn’t my breakfast laid? Why haven’t you prepared my meals
and answered my bell? Do you think I live without eating?”
“Why isn’t my bill paid?” said Mrs. Hall. “That’s what I want to know.”
“I told you three days ago I was awaiting a remittance—”
“I told you two days ago I wasn’t going to await no remittances. You
can’t grumble if your breakfast waits a bit, if my bill’s been waiting these
five days, can you?”
The stranger swore briefly but vividly.
“Nar, nar!” from the bar.
“And I’d thank you kindly, sir, if you’d keep your swearing to yourself,
sir,” said Mrs. Hall.
The stranger stood looking more like an angry diving-helmet than ever. It
was universally felt in the bar that Mrs. Hall had the better of him. His next
words showed as much.
“Look here, my good woman—” he began.
“Don’t ‘good woman’ me,” said Mrs. Hall.
Page 37
“I’ve told you my remittance hasn’t come.”
“Remittance indeed!” said Mrs. Hall.
“Still, I daresay in my pocket—”
“You told me three days ago that you hadn’t anything but a sovereign’s
worth of silver upon you.”
“Well, I’ve found some more—”
“’Ul-lo!” from the bar.
“I wonder where you found it,” said Mrs. Hall.
That seemed to annoy the stranger very much. He stamped his foot.
“What do you mean?” he said.
“That I wonder where you found it,” said Mrs. Hall. “And before I take
any bills or get any breakfasts, or do any such things whatsoever, you got to
tell me one or two things I don’t understand, and what nobody don’t
understand, and what everybody is very anxious to understand. I want to
know what you been doing t’my chair upstairs, and I want to know how ’tis
your room was empty, and how you got in again. Them as stops in this
house comes in by the doors—that’s the rule of the house, and that you
didn’t do, and what I want to know is how you did come in. And I want to
know—”
Suddenly the stranger raised his gloved hands clenched, stamped his foot,
and said, “Stop!” with such extraordinary violence that he silenced her
instantly.
“You don’t understand,” he said, “who I am or what I am. I’ll show you.
By Heaven! I’ll show you.” Then he put his open palm over his face and
withdrew it. The centre of his face became a black cavity. “Here,” he said.
He stepped forward and handed Mrs. Hall something which she, staring at
his metamorphosed face, accepted automatically. Then, when she saw what
it was, she screamed loudly, dropped it, and staggered back. The nose—it
was the stranger’s nose! pink and shining—rolled on the floor.
Then he removed his spectacles, and everyone in the bar gasped. He took
off his hat, and with a violent gesture tore at his whiskers and bandages. For
a moment they resisted him. A flash of horrible anticipation passed through
the bar. “Oh, my Gard!” said some one. Then off they came.
“Remittance indeed!” said Mrs. Hall.
“Still, I daresay in my pocket—”
“You told me three days ago that you hadn’t anything but a sovereign’s
worth of silver upon you.”
“Well, I’ve found some more—”
“’Ul-lo!” from the bar.
“I wonder where you found it,” said Mrs. Hall.
That seemed to annoy the stranger very much. He stamped his foot.
“What do you mean?” he said.
“That I wonder where you found it,” said Mrs. Hall. “And before I take
any bills or get any breakfasts, or do any such things whatsoever, you got to
tell me one or two things I don’t understand, and what nobody don’t
understand, and what everybody is very anxious to understand. I want to
know what you been doing t’my chair upstairs, and I want to know how ’tis
your room was empty, and how you got in again. Them as stops in this
house comes in by the doors—that’s the rule of the house, and that you
didn’t do, and what I want to know is how you did come in. And I want to
know—”
Suddenly the stranger raised his gloved hands clenched, stamped his foot,
and said, “Stop!” with such extraordinary violence that he silenced her
instantly.
“You don’t understand,” he said, “who I am or what I am. I’ll show you.
By Heaven! I’ll show you.” Then he put his open palm over his face and
withdrew it. The centre of his face became a black cavity. “Here,” he said.
He stepped forward and handed Mrs. Hall something which she, staring at
his metamorphosed face, accepted automatically. Then, when she saw what
it was, she screamed loudly, dropped it, and staggered back. The nose—it
was the stranger’s nose! pink and shining—rolled on the floor.
Then he removed his spectacles, and everyone in the bar gasped. He took
off his hat, and with a violent gesture tore at his whiskers and bandages. For
a moment they resisted him. A flash of horrible anticipation passed through
the bar. “Oh, my Gard!” said some one. Then off they came.
Page 38
It was worse than anything. Mrs. Hall, standing open-mouthed and
horror-struck, shrieked at what she saw, and made for the door of the house.
Everyone began to move. They were prepared for scars, disfigurements,
tangible horrors, but nothing! The bandages and false hair flew across the
passage into the bar, making a hobbledehoy jump to avoid them. Everyone
tumbled on everyone else down the steps. For the man who stood there
shouting some incoherent explanation, was a solid gesticulating figure up to
the coat-collar of him, and then—nothingness, no visible thing at all!
People down the village heard shouts and shrieks, and looking up the
street saw the “Coach and Horses” violently firing out its humanity. They
saw Mrs. Hall fall down and Mr. Teddy Henfrey jump to avoid tumbling
over her, and then they heard the frightful screams of Millie, who, emerging
suddenly from the kitchen at the noise of the tumult, had come upon the
headless stranger from behind. These increased suddenly.
Forthwith everyone all down the street, the sweetstuff seller, cocoanut
shy proprietor and his assistant, the swing man, little boys and girls, rustic
dandies, smart wenches, smocked elders and aproned gipsies—began
running towards the inn, and in a miraculously short space of time a crowd
of perhaps forty people, and rapidly increasing, swayed and hooted and
inquired and exclaimed and suggested, in front of Mrs. Hall’s
establishment. Everyone seemed eager to talk at once, and the result was
Babel. A small group supported Mrs. Hall, who was picked up in a state of
collapse. There was a conference, and the incredible evidence of a
vociferous eye-witness. “O Bogey!” “What’s he been doin’, then?” “Ain’t
hurt the girl, ’as ’e?” “Run at en with a knife, I believe.” “No ’ed, I tell ye. I
don’t mean no manner of speaking. I mean marn ’ithout a ’ed!”
“Narnsense! ’tis some conjuring trick.” “Fetched off ’is wrapping, ’e did—”
In its struggles to see in through the open door, the crowd formed itself
into a straggling wedge, with the more adventurous apex nearest the inn.
“He stood for a moment, I heerd the gal scream, and he turned. I saw her
skirts whisk, and he went after her. Didn’t take ten seconds. Back he comes
with a knife in uz hand and a loaf; stood just as if he was staring. Not a
moment ago. Went in that there door. I tell ’e, ’e ain’t gart no ’ed at all. You
just missed en—”
There was a disturbance behind, and the speaker stopped to step aside for
a little procession that was marching very resolutely towards the house; first
horror-struck, shrieked at what she saw, and made for the door of the house.
Everyone began to move. They were prepared for scars, disfigurements,
tangible horrors, but nothing! The bandages and false hair flew across the
passage into the bar, making a hobbledehoy jump to avoid them. Everyone
tumbled on everyone else down the steps. For the man who stood there
shouting some incoherent explanation, was a solid gesticulating figure up to
the coat-collar of him, and then—nothingness, no visible thing at all!
People down the village heard shouts and shrieks, and looking up the
street saw the “Coach and Horses” violently firing out its humanity. They
saw Mrs. Hall fall down and Mr. Teddy Henfrey jump to avoid tumbling
over her, and then they heard the frightful screams of Millie, who, emerging
suddenly from the kitchen at the noise of the tumult, had come upon the
headless stranger from behind. These increased suddenly.
Forthwith everyone all down the street, the sweetstuff seller, cocoanut
shy proprietor and his assistant, the swing man, little boys and girls, rustic
dandies, smart wenches, smocked elders and aproned gipsies—began
running towards the inn, and in a miraculously short space of time a crowd
of perhaps forty people, and rapidly increasing, swayed and hooted and
inquired and exclaimed and suggested, in front of Mrs. Hall’s
establishment. Everyone seemed eager to talk at once, and the result was
Babel. A small group supported Mrs. Hall, who was picked up in a state of
collapse. There was a conference, and the incredible evidence of a
vociferous eye-witness. “O Bogey!” “What’s he been doin’, then?” “Ain’t
hurt the girl, ’as ’e?” “Run at en with a knife, I believe.” “No ’ed, I tell ye. I
don’t mean no manner of speaking. I mean marn ’ithout a ’ed!”
“Narnsense! ’tis some conjuring trick.” “Fetched off ’is wrapping, ’e did—”
In its struggles to see in through the open door, the crowd formed itself
into a straggling wedge, with the more adventurous apex nearest the inn.
“He stood for a moment, I heerd the gal scream, and he turned. I saw her
skirts whisk, and he went after her. Didn’t take ten seconds. Back he comes
with a knife in uz hand and a loaf; stood just as if he was staring. Not a
moment ago. Went in that there door. I tell ’e, ’e ain’t gart no ’ed at all. You
just missed en—”
There was a disturbance behind, and the speaker stopped to step aside for
a little procession that was marching very resolutely towards the house; first
Page 39
Mr. Hall, very red and determined, then Mr. Bobby Jaffers, the village
constable, and then the wary Mr. Wadgers. They had come now armed with
a warrant.
People shouted conflicting information of the recent circumstances. “’Ed
or no ’ed,” said Jaffers, “I got to ’rest en, and ’rest en I will.”
Mr. Hall marched up the steps, marched straight to the door of the parlour
and flung it open. “Constable,” he said, “do your duty.”
Jaffers marched in. Hall next, Wadgers last. They saw in the dim light the
headless figure facing them, with a gnawed crust of bread in one gloved
hand and a chunk of cheese in the other.
“That’s him!” said Hall.
“What the devil’s this?” came in a tone of angry expostulation from
above the collar of the figure.
“You’re a damned rum customer, mister,” said Mr. Jaffers. “But ’ed or no
’ed, the warrant says ‘body,’ and duty’s duty—”
“Keep off!” said the figure, starting back.
Abruptly he whipped down the bread and cheese, and Mr. Hall just
grasped the knife on the table in time to save it. Off came the stranger’s left
glove and was slapped in Jaffers’ face. In another moment Jaffers, cutting
short some statement concerning a warrant, had gripped him by the
handless wrist and caught his invisible throat. He got a sounding kick on the
shin that made him shout, but he kept his grip. Hall sent the knife sliding
along the table to Wadgers, who acted as goal-keeper for the offensive, so to
speak, and then stepped forward as Jaffers and the stranger swayed and
staggered towards him, clutching and hitting in. A chair stood in the way,
and went aside with a crash as they came down together.
“Get the feet,” said Jaffers between his teeth.
Mr. Hall, endeavouring to act on instructions, received a sounding kick in
the ribs that disposed of him for a moment, and Mr. Wadgers, seeing the
decapitated stranger had rolled over and got the upper side of Jaffers,
retreated towards the door, knife in hand, and so collided with Mr. Huxter
and the Sidderbridge carter coming to the rescue of law and order. At the
same moment down came three or four bottles from the chiffonnier and shot
a web of pungency into the air of the room.
constable, and then the wary Mr. Wadgers. They had come now armed with
a warrant.
People shouted conflicting information of the recent circumstances. “’Ed
or no ’ed,” said Jaffers, “I got to ’rest en, and ’rest en I will.”
Mr. Hall marched up the steps, marched straight to the door of the parlour
and flung it open. “Constable,” he said, “do your duty.”
Jaffers marched in. Hall next, Wadgers last. They saw in the dim light the
headless figure facing them, with a gnawed crust of bread in one gloved
hand and a chunk of cheese in the other.
“That’s him!” said Hall.
“What the devil’s this?” came in a tone of angry expostulation from
above the collar of the figure.
“You’re a damned rum customer, mister,” said Mr. Jaffers. “But ’ed or no
’ed, the warrant says ‘body,’ and duty’s duty—”
“Keep off!” said the figure, starting back.
Abruptly he whipped down the bread and cheese, and Mr. Hall just
grasped the knife on the table in time to save it. Off came the stranger’s left
glove and was slapped in Jaffers’ face. In another moment Jaffers, cutting
short some statement concerning a warrant, had gripped him by the
handless wrist and caught his invisible throat. He got a sounding kick on the
shin that made him shout, but he kept his grip. Hall sent the knife sliding
along the table to Wadgers, who acted as goal-keeper for the offensive, so to
speak, and then stepped forward as Jaffers and the stranger swayed and
staggered towards him, clutching and hitting in. A chair stood in the way,
and went aside with a crash as they came down together.
“Get the feet,” said Jaffers between his teeth.
Mr. Hall, endeavouring to act on instructions, received a sounding kick in
the ribs that disposed of him for a moment, and Mr. Wadgers, seeing the
decapitated stranger had rolled over and got the upper side of Jaffers,
retreated towards the door, knife in hand, and so collided with Mr. Huxter
and the Sidderbridge carter coming to the rescue of law and order. At the
same moment down came three or four bottles from the chiffonnier and shot
a web of pungency into the air of the room.
Page 40
“I’ll surrender,” cried the stranger, though he had Jaffers down, and in
another moment he stood up panting, a strange figure, headless and
handless—for he had pulled off his right glove now as well as his left. “It’s
no good,” he said, as if sobbing for breath.
It was the strangest thing in the world to hear that voice coming as if out
of empty space, but the Sussex peasants are perhaps the most matter-of-fact
people under the sun. Jaffers got up also and produced a pair of handcuffs.
Then he stared.
“I say!” said Jaffers, brought up short by a dim realization of the
incongruity of the whole business, “Darn it! Can’t use ’em as I can see.”
The stranger ran his arm down his waistcoat, and as if by a miracle the
buttons to which his empty sleeve pointed became undone. Then he said
something about his shin, and stooped down. He seemed to be fumbling
with his shoes and socks.
“Why!” said Huxter, suddenly, “that’s not a man at all. It’s just empty
clothes. Look! You can see down his collar and the linings of his clothes. I
could put my arm—”
He extended his hand; it seemed to meet something in mid-air, and he
drew it back with a sharp exclamation. “I wish you’d keep your fingers out
of my eye,” said the aerial voice, in a tone of savage expostulation. “The
fact is, I’m all here—head, hands, legs, and all the rest of it, but it happens
I’m invisible. It’s a confounded nuisance, but I am. That’s no reason why I
should be poked to pieces by every stupid bumpkin in Iping, is it?”
The suit of clothes, now all unbuttoned and hanging loosely upon its
unseen supports, stood up, arms akimbo.
Several other of the men folks had now entered the room, so that it was
closely crowded. “Invisible, eh?” said Huxter, ignoring the stranger’s abuse.
“Who ever heard the likes of that?”
“It’s strange, perhaps, but it’s not a crime. Why am I assaulted by a
policeman in this fashion?”
“Ah! that’s a different matter,” said Jaffers. “No doubt you are a bit
difficult to see in this light, but I got a warrant and it’s all correct. What I’m
after ain’t no invisibility,—it’s burglary. There’s a house been broke into
and money took.”
“Well?”
another moment he stood up panting, a strange figure, headless and
handless—for he had pulled off his right glove now as well as his left. “It’s
no good,” he said, as if sobbing for breath.
It was the strangest thing in the world to hear that voice coming as if out
of empty space, but the Sussex peasants are perhaps the most matter-of-fact
people under the sun. Jaffers got up also and produced a pair of handcuffs.
Then he stared.
“I say!” said Jaffers, brought up short by a dim realization of the
incongruity of the whole business, “Darn it! Can’t use ’em as I can see.”
The stranger ran his arm down his waistcoat, and as if by a miracle the
buttons to which his empty sleeve pointed became undone. Then he said
something about his shin, and stooped down. He seemed to be fumbling
with his shoes and socks.
“Why!” said Huxter, suddenly, “that’s not a man at all. It’s just empty
clothes. Look! You can see down his collar and the linings of his clothes. I
could put my arm—”
He extended his hand; it seemed to meet something in mid-air, and he
drew it back with a sharp exclamation. “I wish you’d keep your fingers out
of my eye,” said the aerial voice, in a tone of savage expostulation. “The
fact is, I’m all here—head, hands, legs, and all the rest of it, but it happens
I’m invisible. It’s a confounded nuisance, but I am. That’s no reason why I
should be poked to pieces by every stupid bumpkin in Iping, is it?”
The suit of clothes, now all unbuttoned and hanging loosely upon its
unseen supports, stood up, arms akimbo.
Several other of the men folks had now entered the room, so that it was
closely crowded. “Invisible, eh?” said Huxter, ignoring the stranger’s abuse.
“Who ever heard the likes of that?”
“It’s strange, perhaps, but it’s not a crime. Why am I assaulted by a
policeman in this fashion?”
“Ah! that’s a different matter,” said Jaffers. “No doubt you are a bit
difficult to see in this light, but I got a warrant and it’s all correct. What I’m
after ain’t no invisibility,—it’s burglary. There’s a house been broke into
and money took.”
“Well?”
Page 41
“And circumstances certainly point—”
“Stuff and nonsense!” said the Invisible Man.
“I hope so, sir; but I’ve got my instructions.”
“Well,” said the stranger, “I’ll come. I’ll come. But no handcuffs.”
“It’s the regular thing,” said Jaffers.
“No handcuffs,” stipulated the stranger.
“Pardon me,” said Jaffers.
Abruptly the figure sat down, and before any one could realise was was
being done, the slippers, socks, and trousers had been kicked off under the
table. Then he sprang up again and flung off his coat.
“Here, stop that,” said Jaffers, suddenly realising what was happening.
He gripped at the waistcoat; it struggled, and the shirt slipped out of it and
left it limp and empty in his hand. “Hold him!” said Jaffers, loudly. “Once
he gets the things off—”
“Hold him!” cried everyone, and there was a rush at the fluttering white
shirt which was now all that was visible of the stranger.
The shirt-sleeve planted a shrewd blow in Hall’s face that stopped his
open-armed advance, and sent him backward into old Toothsome the
sexton, and in another moment the garment was lifted up and became
convulsed and vacantly flapping about the arms, even as a shirt that is being
thrust over a man’s head. Jaffers clutched at it, and only helped to pull it
off; he was struck in the mouth out of the air, and incontinently threw his
truncheon and smote Teddy Henfrey savagely upon the crown of his head.
“Look out!” said everybody, fencing at random and hitting at nothing.
“Hold him! Shut the door! Don’t let him loose! I got something! Here he
is!” A perfect Babel of noises they made. Everybody, it seemed, was being
hit all at once, and Sandy Wadgers, knowing as ever and his wits sharpened
by a frightful blow in the nose, reopened the door and led the rout. The
others, following incontinently, were jammed for a moment in the corner by
the doorway. The hitting continued. Phipps, the Unitarian, had a front tooth
broken, and Henfrey was injured in the cartilage of his ear. Jaffers was
struck under the jaw, and, turning, caught at something that intervened
between him and Huxter in the mêlée, and prevented their coming together.
He felt a muscular chest, and in another moment the whole mass of
struggling, excited men shot out into the crowded hall.
“Stuff and nonsense!” said the Invisible Man.
“I hope so, sir; but I’ve got my instructions.”
“Well,” said the stranger, “I’ll come. I’ll come. But no handcuffs.”
“It’s the regular thing,” said Jaffers.
“No handcuffs,” stipulated the stranger.
“Pardon me,” said Jaffers.
Abruptly the figure sat down, and before any one could realise was was
being done, the slippers, socks, and trousers had been kicked off under the
table. Then he sprang up again and flung off his coat.
“Here, stop that,” said Jaffers, suddenly realising what was happening.
He gripped at the waistcoat; it struggled, and the shirt slipped out of it and
left it limp and empty in his hand. “Hold him!” said Jaffers, loudly. “Once
he gets the things off—”
“Hold him!” cried everyone, and there was a rush at the fluttering white
shirt which was now all that was visible of the stranger.
The shirt-sleeve planted a shrewd blow in Hall’s face that stopped his
open-armed advance, and sent him backward into old Toothsome the
sexton, and in another moment the garment was lifted up and became
convulsed and vacantly flapping about the arms, even as a shirt that is being
thrust over a man’s head. Jaffers clutched at it, and only helped to pull it
off; he was struck in the mouth out of the air, and incontinently threw his
truncheon and smote Teddy Henfrey savagely upon the crown of his head.
“Look out!” said everybody, fencing at random and hitting at nothing.
“Hold him! Shut the door! Don’t let him loose! I got something! Here he
is!” A perfect Babel of noises they made. Everybody, it seemed, was being
hit all at once, and Sandy Wadgers, knowing as ever and his wits sharpened
by a frightful blow in the nose, reopened the door and led the rout. The
others, following incontinently, were jammed for a moment in the corner by
the doorway. The hitting continued. Phipps, the Unitarian, had a front tooth
broken, and Henfrey was injured in the cartilage of his ear. Jaffers was
struck under the jaw, and, turning, caught at something that intervened
between him and Huxter in the mêlée, and prevented their coming together.
He felt a muscular chest, and in another moment the whole mass of
struggling, excited men shot out into the crowded hall.
Page 42
“I got him!” shouted Jaffers, choking and reeling through them all, and
wrestling with purple face and swelling veins against his unseen enemy.
Men staggered right and left as the extraordinary conflict swayed swiftly
towards the house door, and went spinning down the half-dozen steps of the
inn. Jaffers cried in a strangled voice—holding tight, nevertheless, and
making play with his knee—spun around, and fell heavily undermost with
his head on the gravel. Only then did his fingers relax.
There were excited cries of “Hold him!” “Invisible!” and so forth, and a
young fellow, a stranger in the place whose name did not come to light,
rushed in at once, caught something, missed his hold, and fell over the
constable’s prostrate body. Half-way across the road a woman screamed as
something pushed by her; a dog, kicked apparently, yelped and ran howling
into Huxter’s yard, and with that the transit of the Invisible Man was
accomplished. For a space people stood amazed and gesticulating, and then
came panic, and scattered them abroad through the village as a gust scatters
dead leaves.
But Jaffers lay quite still, face upward and knees bent, at the foot of the
steps of the inn.
wrestling with purple face and swelling veins against his unseen enemy.
Men staggered right and left as the extraordinary conflict swayed swiftly
towards the house door, and went spinning down the half-dozen steps of the
inn. Jaffers cried in a strangled voice—holding tight, nevertheless, and
making play with his knee—spun around, and fell heavily undermost with
his head on the gravel. Only then did his fingers relax.
There were excited cries of “Hold him!” “Invisible!” and so forth, and a
young fellow, a stranger in the place whose name did not come to light,
rushed in at once, caught something, missed his hold, and fell over the
constable’s prostrate body. Half-way across the road a woman screamed as
something pushed by her; a dog, kicked apparently, yelped and ran howling
into Huxter’s yard, and with that the transit of the Invisible Man was
accomplished. For a space people stood amazed and gesticulating, and then
came panic, and scattered them abroad through the village as a gust scatters
dead leaves.
But Jaffers lay quite still, face upward and knees bent, at the foot of the
steps of the inn.
Page 43
CHAPTER VIII.
IN TRANSIT
The eighth chapter is exceedingly brief, and relates that Gibbons, the
amateur naturalist of the district, while lying out on the spacious open
downs without a soul within a couple of miles of him, as he thought, and
almost dozing, heard close to him the sound as of a man coughing,
sneezing, and then swearing savagely to himself; and looking, beheld
nothing. Yet the voice was indisputable. It continued to swear with that
breadth and variety that distinguishes the swearing of a cultivated man. It
grew to a climax, diminished again, and died away in the distance, going as
it seemed to him in the direction of Adderdean. It lifted to a spasmodic
sneeze and ended. Gibbons had heard nothing of the morning’s occurrences,
but the phenomenon was so striking and disturbing that his philosophical
tranquillity vanished; he got up hastily, and hurried down the steepness of
the hill towards the village, as fast as he could go.
IN TRANSIT
The eighth chapter is exceedingly brief, and relates that Gibbons, the
amateur naturalist of the district, while lying out on the spacious open
downs without a soul within a couple of miles of him, as he thought, and
almost dozing, heard close to him the sound as of a man coughing,
sneezing, and then swearing savagely to himself; and looking, beheld
nothing. Yet the voice was indisputable. It continued to swear with that
breadth and variety that distinguishes the swearing of a cultivated man. It
grew to a climax, diminished again, and died away in the distance, going as
it seemed to him in the direction of Adderdean. It lifted to a spasmodic
sneeze and ended. Gibbons had heard nothing of the morning’s occurrences,
but the phenomenon was so striking and disturbing that his philosophical
tranquillity vanished; he got up hastily, and hurried down the steepness of
the hill towards the village, as fast as he could go.
Page 44
CHAPTER IX.
MR. THOMAS MARVEL
You must picture Mr. Thomas Marvel as a person of copious, flexible
visage, a nose of cylindrical protrusion, a liquorish, ample, fluctuating
mouth, and a beard of bristling eccentricity. His figure inclined to
embonpoint; his short limbs accentuated this inclination. He wore a furry
silk hat, and the frequent substitution of twine and shoe-laces for buttons,
apparent at critical points of his costume, marked a man essentially
bachelor.
Mr. Thomas Marvel was sitting with his feet in a ditch by the roadside
over the down towards Adderdean, about a mile and a half out of Iping. His
feet, save for socks of irregular open-work, were bare, his big toes were
broad, and pricked like the ears of a watchful dog. In a leisurely manner—
he did everything in a leisurely manner—he was contemplating trying on a
pair of boots. They were the soundest boots he had come across for a long
time, but too large for him; whereas the ones he had were, in dry weather, a
very comfortable fit, but too thin-soled for damp. Mr. Thomas Marvel hated
roomy shoes, but then he hated damp. He had never properly thought out
which he hated most, and it was a pleasant day, and there was nothing better
to do. So he put the four shoes in a graceful group on the turf and looked at
them. And seeing them there among the grass and springing agrimony, it
suddenly occurred to him that both pairs were exceedingly ugly to see. He
was not at all startled by a voice behind him.
“They’re boots, anyhow,” said the Voice.
“They are—charity boots,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, with his head on
one side regarding them distastefully; “and which is the ugliest pair in the
whole blessed universe, I’m darned if I know!”
“H’m,” said the Voice.
MR. THOMAS MARVEL
You must picture Mr. Thomas Marvel as a person of copious, flexible
visage, a nose of cylindrical protrusion, a liquorish, ample, fluctuating
mouth, and a beard of bristling eccentricity. His figure inclined to
embonpoint; his short limbs accentuated this inclination. He wore a furry
silk hat, and the frequent substitution of twine and shoe-laces for buttons,
apparent at critical points of his costume, marked a man essentially
bachelor.
Mr. Thomas Marvel was sitting with his feet in a ditch by the roadside
over the down towards Adderdean, about a mile and a half out of Iping. His
feet, save for socks of irregular open-work, were bare, his big toes were
broad, and pricked like the ears of a watchful dog. In a leisurely manner—
he did everything in a leisurely manner—he was contemplating trying on a
pair of boots. They were the soundest boots he had come across for a long
time, but too large for him; whereas the ones he had were, in dry weather, a
very comfortable fit, but too thin-soled for damp. Mr. Thomas Marvel hated
roomy shoes, but then he hated damp. He had never properly thought out
which he hated most, and it was a pleasant day, and there was nothing better
to do. So he put the four shoes in a graceful group on the turf and looked at
them. And seeing them there among the grass and springing agrimony, it
suddenly occurred to him that both pairs were exceedingly ugly to see. He
was not at all startled by a voice behind him.
“They’re boots, anyhow,” said the Voice.
“They are—charity boots,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, with his head on
one side regarding them distastefully; “and which is the ugliest pair in the
whole blessed universe, I’m darned if I know!”
“H’m,” said the Voice.
Page 45
“I’ve worn worse—in fact, I’ve worn none. But none so owdacious ugly
—if you’ll allow the expression. I’ve been cadging boots—in particular—
for days. Because I was sick of them. They’re sound enough, of course. But
a gentleman on tramp sees such a thundering lot of his boots. And if you’ll
believe me, I’ve raised nothing in the whole blessed country, try as I would,
but them. Look at ’em! And a good country for boots, too, in a general way.
But it’s just my promiscuous luck. I’ve got my boots in this country ten
years or more. And then they treat you like this.”
“It’s a beast of a country,” said the Voice. “And pigs for people.”
“Ain’t it?” said Mr. Thomas Marvel. “Lord! But them boots! It beats it.”
He turned his head over his shoulder to the right, to look at the boots of
his interlocutor with a view to comparisons, and lo! where the boots of his
interlocutor should have been were neither legs nor boots. He was irradiated
by the dawn of a great amazement. “Where are yer?” said Mr. Thomas
Marvel over his shoulder and coming on all fours. He saw a stretch of
empty downs with the wind swaying the remote green-pointed furze bushes.
“Am I drunk?” said Mr. Marvel. “Have I had visions? Was I talking to
myself? What the—”
“Don’t be alarmed,” said a Voice.
“None of your ventriloquising me,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, rising
sharply to his feet. “Where are yer? Alarmed, indeed!”
“Don’t be alarmed,” repeated the Voice.
“You’ll be alarmed in a minute, you silly fool,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel.
“Where are yer? Lemme get my mark on yer...
“Are yer buried?” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, after an interval.
There was no answer. Mr. Thomas Marvel stood bootless and amazed, his
jacket nearly thrown off.
“Peewit,” said a peewit, very remote.
“Peewit, indeed!” said Mr. Thomas Marvel. “This ain’t no time for
foolery.” The down was desolate, east and west, north and south; the road
with its shallow ditches and white bordering stakes, ran smooth and empty
north and south, and, save for that peewit, the blue sky was empty too. “So
help me,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, shuffling his coat on to his shoulders
again. “It’s the drink! I might ha’ known.”
—if you’ll allow the expression. I’ve been cadging boots—in particular—
for days. Because I was sick of them. They’re sound enough, of course. But
a gentleman on tramp sees such a thundering lot of his boots. And if you’ll
believe me, I’ve raised nothing in the whole blessed country, try as I would,
but them. Look at ’em! And a good country for boots, too, in a general way.
But it’s just my promiscuous luck. I’ve got my boots in this country ten
years or more. And then they treat you like this.”
“It’s a beast of a country,” said the Voice. “And pigs for people.”
“Ain’t it?” said Mr. Thomas Marvel. “Lord! But them boots! It beats it.”
He turned his head over his shoulder to the right, to look at the boots of
his interlocutor with a view to comparisons, and lo! where the boots of his
interlocutor should have been were neither legs nor boots. He was irradiated
by the dawn of a great amazement. “Where are yer?” said Mr. Thomas
Marvel over his shoulder and coming on all fours. He saw a stretch of
empty downs with the wind swaying the remote green-pointed furze bushes.
“Am I drunk?” said Mr. Marvel. “Have I had visions? Was I talking to
myself? What the—”
“Don’t be alarmed,” said a Voice.
“None of your ventriloquising me,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, rising
sharply to his feet. “Where are yer? Alarmed, indeed!”
“Don’t be alarmed,” repeated the Voice.
“You’ll be alarmed in a minute, you silly fool,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel.
“Where are yer? Lemme get my mark on yer...
“Are yer buried?” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, after an interval.
There was no answer. Mr. Thomas Marvel stood bootless and amazed, his
jacket nearly thrown off.
“Peewit,” said a peewit, very remote.
“Peewit, indeed!” said Mr. Thomas Marvel. “This ain’t no time for
foolery.” The down was desolate, east and west, north and south; the road
with its shallow ditches and white bordering stakes, ran smooth and empty
north and south, and, save for that peewit, the blue sky was empty too. “So
help me,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, shuffling his coat on to his shoulders
again. “It’s the drink! I might ha’ known.”
Page 46
“It’s not the drink,” said the Voice. “You keep your nerves steady.”
“Ow!” said Mr. Marvel, and his face grew white amidst its patches. “It’s
the drink!” his lips repeated noiselessly. He remained staring about him,
rotating slowly backwards. “I could have swore I heard a voice,” he
whispered.
“Of course you did.”
“It’s there again,” said Mr. Marvel, closing his eyes and clasping his hand
on his brow with a tragic gesture. He was suddenly taken by the collar and
shaken violently, and left more dazed than ever. “Don’t be a fool,” said the
Voice.
“I’m—off—my—blooming—chump,” said Mr. Marvel. “It’s no good.
It’s fretting about them blarsted boots. I’m off my blessed blooming chump.
Or it’s spirits.”
“Neither one thing nor the other,” said the Voice. “Listen!”
“Chump,” said Mr. Marvel.
“One minute,” said the Voice, penetratingly, tremulous with self-control.
“Well?” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, with a strange feeling of having been
dug in the chest by a finger.
“You think I’m just imagination? Just imagination?”
“What else can you be?” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, rubbing the back of
his neck.
“Very well,” said the Voice, in a tone of relief. “Then I’m going to throw
flints at you till you think differently.”
“But where are yer?”
The Voice made no answer. Whizz came a flint, apparently out of the air,
and missed Mr. Marvel’s shoulder by a hair’s-breadth. Mr. Marvel, turning,
saw a flint jerk up into the air, trace a complicated path, hang for a moment,
and then fling at his feet with almost invisible rapidity. He was too amazed
to dodge. Whizz it came, and ricochetted from a bare toe into the ditch. Mr.
Thomas Marvel jumped a foot and howled aloud. Then he started to run,
tripped over an unseen obstacle, and came head over heels into a sitting
position.
“Now,” said the Voice, as a third stone curved upward and hung in the air
above the tramp. “Am I imagination?”
“Ow!” said Mr. Marvel, and his face grew white amidst its patches. “It’s
the drink!” his lips repeated noiselessly. He remained staring about him,
rotating slowly backwards. “I could have swore I heard a voice,” he
whispered.
“Of course you did.”
“It’s there again,” said Mr. Marvel, closing his eyes and clasping his hand
on his brow with a tragic gesture. He was suddenly taken by the collar and
shaken violently, and left more dazed than ever. “Don’t be a fool,” said the
Voice.
“I’m—off—my—blooming—chump,” said Mr. Marvel. “It’s no good.
It’s fretting about them blarsted boots. I’m off my blessed blooming chump.
Or it’s spirits.”
“Neither one thing nor the other,” said the Voice. “Listen!”
“Chump,” said Mr. Marvel.
“One minute,” said the Voice, penetratingly, tremulous with self-control.
“Well?” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, with a strange feeling of having been
dug in the chest by a finger.
“You think I’m just imagination? Just imagination?”
“What else can you be?” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, rubbing the back of
his neck.
“Very well,” said the Voice, in a tone of relief. “Then I’m going to throw
flints at you till you think differently.”
“But where are yer?”
The Voice made no answer. Whizz came a flint, apparently out of the air,
and missed Mr. Marvel’s shoulder by a hair’s-breadth. Mr. Marvel, turning,
saw a flint jerk up into the air, trace a complicated path, hang for a moment,
and then fling at his feet with almost invisible rapidity. He was too amazed
to dodge. Whizz it came, and ricochetted from a bare toe into the ditch. Mr.
Thomas Marvel jumped a foot and howled aloud. Then he started to run,
tripped over an unseen obstacle, and came head over heels into a sitting
position.
“Now,” said the Voice, as a third stone curved upward and hung in the air
above the tramp. “Am I imagination?”
Page 47
Mr. Marvel by way of reply struggled to his feet, and was immediately
rolled over again. He lay quiet for a moment. “If you struggle any more,”
said the Voice, “I shall throw the flint at your head.”
“It’s a fair do,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, sitting up, taking his wounded
toe in hand and fixing his eye on the third missile. “I don’t understand it.
Stones flinging themselves. Stones talking. Put yourself down. Rot away.
I’m done.”
The third flint fell.
“It’s very simple,” said the Voice. “I’m an invisible man.”
“Tell us something I don’t know,” said Mr. Marvel, gasping with pain.
“Where you’ve hid—how you do it—I don’t know. I’m beat.”
“That’s all,” said the Voice. “I’m invisible. That’s what I want you to
understand.”
“Anyone could see that. There is no need for you to be so confounded
impatient, mister. Now then. Give us a notion. How are you hid?”
“I’m invisible. That’s the great point. And what I want you to understand
is this—”
“But whereabouts?” interrupted Mr. Marvel.
“Here! Six yards in front of you.”
“Oh, come! I ain’t blind. You’ll be telling me next you’re just thin air. I’m
not one of your ignorant tramps—”
“Yes, I am—thin air. You’re looking through me.”
“What! Ain’t there any stuff to you. Vox et—what is it?—jabber. Is it
that?”
“I am just a human being—solid, needing food and drink, needing
covering too—But I’m invisible. You see? Invisible. Simple idea.
Invisible.”
“What, real like?”
“Yes, real.”
“Let’s have a hand of you,” said Marvel, “if you are real. It won’t be so
darn out-of-the-way like, then—Lord!” he said, “how you made me jump!
—gripping me like that!”
rolled over again. He lay quiet for a moment. “If you struggle any more,”
said the Voice, “I shall throw the flint at your head.”
“It’s a fair do,” said Mr. Thomas Marvel, sitting up, taking his wounded
toe in hand and fixing his eye on the third missile. “I don’t understand it.
Stones flinging themselves. Stones talking. Put yourself down. Rot away.
I’m done.”
The third flint fell.
“It’s very simple,” said the Voice. “I’m an invisible man.”
“Tell us something I don’t know,” said Mr. Marvel, gasping with pain.
“Where you’ve hid—how you do it—I don’t know. I’m beat.”
“That’s all,” said the Voice. “I’m invisible. That’s what I want you to
understand.”
“Anyone could see that. There is no need for you to be so confounded
impatient, mister. Now then. Give us a notion. How are you hid?”
“I’m invisible. That’s the great point. And what I want you to understand
is this—”
“But whereabouts?” interrupted Mr. Marvel.
“Here! Six yards in front of you.”
“Oh, come! I ain’t blind. You’ll be telling me next you’re just thin air. I’m
not one of your ignorant tramps—”
“Yes, I am—thin air. You’re looking through me.”
“What! Ain’t there any stuff to you. Vox et—what is it?—jabber. Is it
that?”
“I am just a human being—solid, needing food and drink, needing
covering too—But I’m invisible. You see? Invisible. Simple idea.
Invisible.”
“What, real like?”
“Yes, real.”
“Let’s have a hand of you,” said Marvel, “if you are real. It won’t be so
darn out-of-the-way like, then—Lord!” he said, “how you made me jump!
—gripping me like that!”
Page 48
He felt the hand that had closed round his wrist with his disengaged
fingers, and his fingers went timorously up the arm, patted a muscular
chest, and explored a bearded face. Marvel’s face was astonishment.
“I’m dashed!” he said. “If this don’t beat cock-fighting! Most
remarkable!—And there I can see a rabbit clean through you, ’arf a mile
away! Not a bit of you visible—except—”
He scrutinised the apparently empty space keenly. “You ’aven’t been
eatin’ bread and cheese?” he asked, holding the invisible arm.
“You’re quite right, and it’s not quite assimilated into the system.”
“Ah!” said Mr. Marvel. “Sort of ghostly, though.”
“Of course, all this isn’t half so wonderful as you think.”
“It’s quite wonderful enough for my modest wants,” said Mr. Thomas
Marvel. “Howjer manage it! How the dooce is it done?”
“It’s too long a story. And besides—”
“I tell you, the whole business fairly beats me,” said Mr. Marvel.
“What I want to say at present is this: I need help. I have come to that—I
came upon you suddenly. I was wandering, mad with rage, naked, impotent.
I could have murdered. And I saw you—”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel.
“I came up behind you—hesitated—went on—”
Mr. Marvel’s expression was eloquent.
“—then stopped. ‘Here,’ I said, ‘is an outcast like myself. This is the man
for me.’ So I turned back and came to you—you. And—”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel. “But I’m all in a tizzy. May I ask—How is it?
And what you may be requiring in the way of help?—Invisible!”
“I want you to help me get clothes—and shelter—and then, with other
things. I’ve left them long enough. If you won’t—well! But you will—
must.”
“Look here,” said Mr. Marvel. “I’m too flabbergasted. Don’t knock me
about any more. And leave me go. I must get steady a bit. And you’ve
pretty near broken my toe. It’s all so unreasonable. Empty downs, empty
sky. Nothing visible for miles except the bosom of Nature. And then comes
a voice. A voice out of heaven! And stones! And a fist—Lord!”
fingers, and his fingers went timorously up the arm, patted a muscular
chest, and explored a bearded face. Marvel’s face was astonishment.
“I’m dashed!” he said. “If this don’t beat cock-fighting! Most
remarkable!—And there I can see a rabbit clean through you, ’arf a mile
away! Not a bit of you visible—except—”
He scrutinised the apparently empty space keenly. “You ’aven’t been
eatin’ bread and cheese?” he asked, holding the invisible arm.
“You’re quite right, and it’s not quite assimilated into the system.”
“Ah!” said Mr. Marvel. “Sort of ghostly, though.”
“Of course, all this isn’t half so wonderful as you think.”
“It’s quite wonderful enough for my modest wants,” said Mr. Thomas
Marvel. “Howjer manage it! How the dooce is it done?”
“It’s too long a story. And besides—”
“I tell you, the whole business fairly beats me,” said Mr. Marvel.
“What I want to say at present is this: I need help. I have come to that—I
came upon you suddenly. I was wandering, mad with rage, naked, impotent.
I could have murdered. And I saw you—”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel.
“I came up behind you—hesitated—went on—”
Mr. Marvel’s expression was eloquent.
“—then stopped. ‘Here,’ I said, ‘is an outcast like myself. This is the man
for me.’ So I turned back and came to you—you. And—”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel. “But I’m all in a tizzy. May I ask—How is it?
And what you may be requiring in the way of help?—Invisible!”
“I want you to help me get clothes—and shelter—and then, with other
things. I’ve left them long enough. If you won’t—well! But you will—
must.”
“Look here,” said Mr. Marvel. “I’m too flabbergasted. Don’t knock me
about any more. And leave me go. I must get steady a bit. And you’ve
pretty near broken my toe. It’s all so unreasonable. Empty downs, empty
sky. Nothing visible for miles except the bosom of Nature. And then comes
a voice. A voice out of heaven! And stones! And a fist—Lord!”
Page 49
“Pull yourself together,” said the Voice, “for you have to do the job I’ve
chosen for you.”
Mr. Marvel blew out his cheeks, and his eyes were round.
“I’ve chosen you,” said the Voice. “You are the only man except some of
those fools down there, who knows there is such a thing as an invisible
man. You have to be my helper. Help me—and I will do great things for
you. An invisible man is a man of power.” He stopped for a moment to
sneeze violently.
“But if you betray me,” he said, “if you fail to do as I direct you—” He
paused and tapped Mr. Marvel’s shoulder smartly. Mr. Marvel gave a yelp
of terror at the touch. “I don’t want to betray you,” said Mr. Marvel, edging
away from the direction of the fingers. “Don’t you go a-thinking that,
whatever you do. All I want to do is to help you—just tell me what I got to
do. (Lord!) Whatever you want done, that I’m most willing to do.”
chosen for you.”
Mr. Marvel blew out his cheeks, and his eyes were round.
“I’ve chosen you,” said the Voice. “You are the only man except some of
those fools down there, who knows there is such a thing as an invisible
man. You have to be my helper. Help me—and I will do great things for
you. An invisible man is a man of power.” He stopped for a moment to
sneeze violently.
“But if you betray me,” he said, “if you fail to do as I direct you—” He
paused and tapped Mr. Marvel’s shoulder smartly. Mr. Marvel gave a yelp
of terror at the touch. “I don’t want to betray you,” said Mr. Marvel, edging
away from the direction of the fingers. “Don’t you go a-thinking that,
whatever you do. All I want to do is to help you—just tell me what I got to
do. (Lord!) Whatever you want done, that I’m most willing to do.”
Page 50
CHAPTER X.
MR. MARVEL’S VISIT TO IPING
After the first gusty panic had spent itself Iping became argumentative.
Scepticism suddenly reared its head—rather nervous scepticism, not at all
assured of its back, but scepticism nevertheless. It is so much easier not to
believe in an invisible man; and those who had actually seen him dissolve
into air, or felt the strength of his arm, could be counted on the fingers of
two hands. And of these witnesses Mr. Wadgers was presently missing,
having retired impregnably behind the bolts and bars of his own house, and
Jaffers was lying stunned in the parlour of the “Coach and Horses.” Great
and strange ideas transcending experience often have less effect upon men
and women than smaller, more tangible considerations. Iping was gay with
bunting, and everybody was in gala dress. Whit Monday had been looked
forward to for a month or more. By the afternoon even those who believed
in the Unseen were beginning to resume their little amusements in a
tentative fashion, on the supposition that he had quite gone away, and with
the sceptics he was already a jest. But people, sceptics and believers alike,
were remarkably sociable all that day.
Haysman’s meadow was gay with a tent, in which Mrs. Bunting and
other ladies were preparing tea, while, without, the Sunday-school children
ran races and played games under the noisy guidance of the curate and the
Misses Cuss and Sackbut. No doubt there was a slight uneasiness in the air,
but people for the most part had the sense to conceal whatever imaginative
qualms they experienced. On the village green an inclined strong [rope?],
down which, clinging the while to a pulley-swung handle, one could be
hurled violently against a sack at the other end, came in for considerable
favour among the adolescents, as also did the swings and the cocoanut
shies. There was also promenading, and the steam organ attached to a small
roundabout filled the air with a pungent flavour of oil and with equally
MR. MARVEL’S VISIT TO IPING
After the first gusty panic had spent itself Iping became argumentative.
Scepticism suddenly reared its head—rather nervous scepticism, not at all
assured of its back, but scepticism nevertheless. It is so much easier not to
believe in an invisible man; and those who had actually seen him dissolve
into air, or felt the strength of his arm, could be counted on the fingers of
two hands. And of these witnesses Mr. Wadgers was presently missing,
having retired impregnably behind the bolts and bars of his own house, and
Jaffers was lying stunned in the parlour of the “Coach and Horses.” Great
and strange ideas transcending experience often have less effect upon men
and women than smaller, more tangible considerations. Iping was gay with
bunting, and everybody was in gala dress. Whit Monday had been looked
forward to for a month or more. By the afternoon even those who believed
in the Unseen were beginning to resume their little amusements in a
tentative fashion, on the supposition that he had quite gone away, and with
the sceptics he was already a jest. But people, sceptics and believers alike,
were remarkably sociable all that day.
Haysman’s meadow was gay with a tent, in which Mrs. Bunting and
other ladies were preparing tea, while, without, the Sunday-school children
ran races and played games under the noisy guidance of the curate and the
Misses Cuss and Sackbut. No doubt there was a slight uneasiness in the air,
but people for the most part had the sense to conceal whatever imaginative
qualms they experienced. On the village green an inclined strong [rope?],
down which, clinging the while to a pulley-swung handle, one could be
hurled violently against a sack at the other end, came in for considerable
favour among the adolescents, as also did the swings and the cocoanut
shies. There was also promenading, and the steam organ attached to a small
roundabout filled the air with a pungent flavour of oil and with equally
Page 51
pungent music. Members of the club, who had attended church in the
morning, were splendid in badges of pink and green, and some of the gayer-
minded had also adorned their bowler hats with brilliant-coloured favours
of ribbon. Old Fletcher, whose conceptions of holiday-making were severe,
was visible through the jasmine about his window or through the open door
(whichever way you chose to look), poised delicately on a plank supported
on two chairs, and whitewashing the ceiling of his front room.
About four o’clock a stranger entered the village from the direction of the
downs. He was a short, stout person in an extraordinarily shabby top hat,
and he appeared to be very much out of breath. His cheeks were alternately
limp and tightly puffed. His mottled face was apprehensive, and he moved
with a sort of reluctant alacrity. He turned the corner of the church, and
directed his way to the “Coach and Horses.” Among others old Fletcher
remembers seeing him, and indeed the old gentleman was so struck by his
peculiar agitation that he inadvertently allowed a quantity of whitewash to
run down the brush into the sleeve of his coat while regarding him.
This stranger, to the perceptions of the proprietor of the cocoanut shy,
appeared to be talking to himself, and Mr. Huxter remarked the same thing.
He stopped at the foot of the “Coach and Horses” steps, and, according to
Mr. Huxter, appeared to undergo a severe internal struggle before he could
induce himself to enter the house. Finally he marched up the steps, and was
seen by Mr. Huxter to turn to the left and open the door of the parlour. Mr.
Huxter heard voices from within the room and from the bar apprising the
man of his error. “That room’s private!” said Hall, and the stranger shut the
door clumsily and went into the bar.
In the course of a few minutes he reappeared, wiping his lips with the
back of his hand with an air of quiet satisfaction that somehow impressed
Mr. Huxter as assumed. He stood looking about him for some moments, and
then Mr. Huxter saw him walk in an oddly furtive manner towards the gates
of the yard, upon which the parlour window opened. The stranger, after
some hesitation, leant against one of the gate-posts, produced a short clay
pipe, and prepared to fill it. His fingers trembled while doing so. He lit it
clumsily, and folding his arms began to smoke in a languid attitude, an
attitude which his occasional glances up the yard altogether belied.
All this Mr. Huxter saw over the canisters of the tobacco window, and the
singularity of the man’s behaviour prompted him to maintain his
morning, were splendid in badges of pink and green, and some of the gayer-
minded had also adorned their bowler hats with brilliant-coloured favours
of ribbon. Old Fletcher, whose conceptions of holiday-making were severe,
was visible through the jasmine about his window or through the open door
(whichever way you chose to look), poised delicately on a plank supported
on two chairs, and whitewashing the ceiling of his front room.
About four o’clock a stranger entered the village from the direction of the
downs. He was a short, stout person in an extraordinarily shabby top hat,
and he appeared to be very much out of breath. His cheeks were alternately
limp and tightly puffed. His mottled face was apprehensive, and he moved
with a sort of reluctant alacrity. He turned the corner of the church, and
directed his way to the “Coach and Horses.” Among others old Fletcher
remembers seeing him, and indeed the old gentleman was so struck by his
peculiar agitation that he inadvertently allowed a quantity of whitewash to
run down the brush into the sleeve of his coat while regarding him.
This stranger, to the perceptions of the proprietor of the cocoanut shy,
appeared to be talking to himself, and Mr. Huxter remarked the same thing.
He stopped at the foot of the “Coach and Horses” steps, and, according to
Mr. Huxter, appeared to undergo a severe internal struggle before he could
induce himself to enter the house. Finally he marched up the steps, and was
seen by Mr. Huxter to turn to the left and open the door of the parlour. Mr.
Huxter heard voices from within the room and from the bar apprising the
man of his error. “That room’s private!” said Hall, and the stranger shut the
door clumsily and went into the bar.
In the course of a few minutes he reappeared, wiping his lips with the
back of his hand with an air of quiet satisfaction that somehow impressed
Mr. Huxter as assumed. He stood looking about him for some moments, and
then Mr. Huxter saw him walk in an oddly furtive manner towards the gates
of the yard, upon which the parlour window opened. The stranger, after
some hesitation, leant against one of the gate-posts, produced a short clay
pipe, and prepared to fill it. His fingers trembled while doing so. He lit it
clumsily, and folding his arms began to smoke in a languid attitude, an
attitude which his occasional glances up the yard altogether belied.
All this Mr. Huxter saw over the canisters of the tobacco window, and the
singularity of the man’s behaviour prompted him to maintain his
Page 52
observation.
Presently the stranger stood up abruptly and put his pipe in his pocket.
Then he vanished into the yard. Forthwith Mr. Huxter, conceiving he was
witness of some petty larceny, leapt round his counter and ran out into the
road to intercept the thief. As he did so, Mr. Marvel reappeared, his hat
askew, a big bundle in a blue table-cloth in one hand, and three books tied
together—as it proved afterwards with the Vicar’s braces—in the other.
Directly he saw Huxter he gave a sort of gasp, and turning sharply to the
left, began to run. “Stop, thief!” cried Huxter, and set off after him. Mr.
Huxter’s sensations were vivid but brief. He saw the man just before him
and spurting briskly for the church corner and the hill road. He saw the
village flags and festivities beyond, and a face or so turned towards him. He
bawled, “Stop!” again. He had hardly gone ten strides before his shin was
caught in some mysterious fashion, and he was no longer running, but
flying with inconceivable rapidity through the air. He saw the ground
suddenly close to his face. The world seemed to splash into a million
whirling specks of light, and subsequent proceedings interested him no
more.
Presently the stranger stood up abruptly and put his pipe in his pocket.
Then he vanished into the yard. Forthwith Mr. Huxter, conceiving he was
witness of some petty larceny, leapt round his counter and ran out into the
road to intercept the thief. As he did so, Mr. Marvel reappeared, his hat
askew, a big bundle in a blue table-cloth in one hand, and three books tied
together—as it proved afterwards with the Vicar’s braces—in the other.
Directly he saw Huxter he gave a sort of gasp, and turning sharply to the
left, began to run. “Stop, thief!” cried Huxter, and set off after him. Mr.
Huxter’s sensations were vivid but brief. He saw the man just before him
and spurting briskly for the church corner and the hill road. He saw the
village flags and festivities beyond, and a face or so turned towards him. He
bawled, “Stop!” again. He had hardly gone ten strides before his shin was
caught in some mysterious fashion, and he was no longer running, but
flying with inconceivable rapidity through the air. He saw the ground
suddenly close to his face. The world seemed to splash into a million
whirling specks of light, and subsequent proceedings interested him no
more.
Page 53
CHAPTER XI.
IN THE “COACH AND HORSES”
Now in order clearly to understand what had happened in the inn, it is
necessary to go back to the moment when Mr. Marvel first came into view
of Mr. Huxter’s window.
At that precise moment Mr. Cuss and Mr. Bunting were in the parlour.
They were seriously investigating the strange occurrences of the morning,
and were, with Mr. Hall’s permission, making a thorough examination of
the Invisible Man’s belongings. Jaffers had partially recovered from his fall
and had gone home in the charge of his sympathetic friends. The stranger’s
scattered garments had been removed by Mrs. Hall and the room tidied up.
And on the table under the window where the stranger had been wont to
work, Cuss had hit almost at once on three big books in manuscript labelled
“Diary.”
“Diary!” said Cuss, putting the three books on the table. “Now, at any
rate, we shall learn something.” The Vicar stood with his hands on the table.
“Diary,” repeated Cuss, sitting down, putting two volumes to support the
third, and opening it. “H’m—no name on the fly-leaf. Bother!—cypher.
And figures.”
The vicar came round to look over his shoulder.
Cuss turned the pages over with a face suddenly disappointed. “I’m—
dear me! It’s all cypher, Bunting.”
“There are no diagrams?” asked Mr. Bunting. “No illustrations throwing
light—”
“See for yourself,” said Mr. Cuss. “Some of it’s mathematical and some
of it’s Russian or some such language (to judge by the letters), and some of
it’s Greek. Now the Greek I thought you—”
IN THE “COACH AND HORSES”
Now in order clearly to understand what had happened in the inn, it is
necessary to go back to the moment when Mr. Marvel first came into view
of Mr. Huxter’s window.
At that precise moment Mr. Cuss and Mr. Bunting were in the parlour.
They were seriously investigating the strange occurrences of the morning,
and were, with Mr. Hall’s permission, making a thorough examination of
the Invisible Man’s belongings. Jaffers had partially recovered from his fall
and had gone home in the charge of his sympathetic friends. The stranger’s
scattered garments had been removed by Mrs. Hall and the room tidied up.
And on the table under the window where the stranger had been wont to
work, Cuss had hit almost at once on three big books in manuscript labelled
“Diary.”
“Diary!” said Cuss, putting the three books on the table. “Now, at any
rate, we shall learn something.” The Vicar stood with his hands on the table.
“Diary,” repeated Cuss, sitting down, putting two volumes to support the
third, and opening it. “H’m—no name on the fly-leaf. Bother!—cypher.
And figures.”
The vicar came round to look over his shoulder.
Cuss turned the pages over with a face suddenly disappointed. “I’m—
dear me! It’s all cypher, Bunting.”
“There are no diagrams?” asked Mr. Bunting. “No illustrations throwing
light—”
“See for yourself,” said Mr. Cuss. “Some of it’s mathematical and some
of it’s Russian or some such language (to judge by the letters), and some of
it’s Greek. Now the Greek I thought you—”
Page 54
“Of course,” said Mr. Bunting, taking out and wiping his spectacles and
feeling suddenly very uncomfortable—for he had no Greek left in his mind
worth talking about; “yes—the Greek, of course, may furnish a clue.”
“I’ll find you a place.”
“I’d rather glance through the volumes first,” said Mr. Bunting, still
wiping. “A general impression first, Cuss, and then, you know, we can go
looking for clues.”
He coughed, put on his glasses, arranged them fastidiously, coughed
again, and wished something would happen to avert the seemingly
inevitable exposure. Then he took the volume Cuss handed him in a
leisurely manner. And then something did happen.
The door opened suddenly.
Both gentlemen started violently, looked round, and were relieved to see
a sporadically rosy face beneath a furry silk hat. “Tap?” asked the face, and
stood staring.
“No,” said both gentlemen at once.
“Over the other side, my man,” said Mr. Bunting. And “Please shut that
door,” said Mr. Cuss, irritably.
“All right,” said the intruder, as it seemed in a low voice curiously
different from the huskiness of its first inquiry. “Right you are,” said the
intruder in the former voice. “Stand clear!” and he vanished and closed the
door.
“A sailor, I should judge,” said Mr. Bunting. “Amusing fellows, they are.
Stand clear! indeed. A nautical term, referring to his getting back out of the
room, I suppose.”
“I daresay so,” said Cuss. “My nerves are all loose to-day. It quite made
me jump—the door opening like that.”
Mr. Bunting smiled as if he had not jumped. “And now,” he said with a
sigh, “these books.”
Someone sniffed as he did so.
“One thing is indisputable,” said Bunting, drawing up a chair next to that
of Cuss. “There certainly have been very strange things happen in Iping
during the last few days—very strange. I cannot of course believe in this
absurd invisibility story—”
feeling suddenly very uncomfortable—for he had no Greek left in his mind
worth talking about; “yes—the Greek, of course, may furnish a clue.”
“I’ll find you a place.”
“I’d rather glance through the volumes first,” said Mr. Bunting, still
wiping. “A general impression first, Cuss, and then, you know, we can go
looking for clues.”
He coughed, put on his glasses, arranged them fastidiously, coughed
again, and wished something would happen to avert the seemingly
inevitable exposure. Then he took the volume Cuss handed him in a
leisurely manner. And then something did happen.
The door opened suddenly.
Both gentlemen started violently, looked round, and were relieved to see
a sporadically rosy face beneath a furry silk hat. “Tap?” asked the face, and
stood staring.
“No,” said both gentlemen at once.
“Over the other side, my man,” said Mr. Bunting. And “Please shut that
door,” said Mr. Cuss, irritably.
“All right,” said the intruder, as it seemed in a low voice curiously
different from the huskiness of its first inquiry. “Right you are,” said the
intruder in the former voice. “Stand clear!” and he vanished and closed the
door.
“A sailor, I should judge,” said Mr. Bunting. “Amusing fellows, they are.
Stand clear! indeed. A nautical term, referring to his getting back out of the
room, I suppose.”
“I daresay so,” said Cuss. “My nerves are all loose to-day. It quite made
me jump—the door opening like that.”
Mr. Bunting smiled as if he had not jumped. “And now,” he said with a
sigh, “these books.”
Someone sniffed as he did so.
“One thing is indisputable,” said Bunting, drawing up a chair next to that
of Cuss. “There certainly have been very strange things happen in Iping
during the last few days—very strange. I cannot of course believe in this
absurd invisibility story—”
Page 55
“It’s incredible,” said Cuss—“incredible. But the fact remains that I saw
—I certainly saw right down his sleeve—”
“But did you—are you sure? Suppose a mirror, for instance—
hallucinations are so easily produced. I don’t know if you have ever seen a
really good conjuror—”
“I won’t argue again,” said Cuss. “We’ve thrashed that out, Bunting. And
just now there’s these books—Ah! here’s some of what I take to be Greek!
Greek letters certainly.”
He pointed to the middle of the page. Mr. Bunting flushed slightly and
brought his face nearer, apparently finding some difficulty with his glasses.
Suddenly he became aware of a strange feeling at the nape of his neck. He
tried to raise his head, and encountered an immovable resistance. The
feeling was a curious pressure, the grip of a heavy, firm hand, and it bore
his chin irresistibly to the table. “Don’t move, little men,” whispered a
voice, “or I’ll brain you both!” He looked into the face of Cuss, close to his
own, and each saw a horrified reflection of his own sickly astonishment.
“I’m sorry to handle you so roughly,” said the Voice, “but it’s
unavoidable.”
“Since when did you learn to pry into an investigator’s private
memoranda,” said the Voice; and two chins struck the table simultaneously,
and two sets of teeth rattled.
“Since when did you learn to invade the private rooms of a man in
misfortune?” and the concussion was repeated.
“Where have they put my clothes?”
“Listen,” said the Voice. “The windows are fastened and I’ve taken the
key out of the door. I am a fairly strong man, and I have the poker handy—
besides being invisible. There’s not the slightest doubt that I could kill you
both and get away quite easily if I wanted to—do you understand? Very
well. If I let you go will you promise not to try any nonsense and do what I
tell you?”
The vicar and the doctor looked at one another, and the doctor pulled a
face. “Yes,” said Mr. Bunting, and the doctor repeated it. Then the pressure
on the necks relaxed, and the doctor and the vicar sat up, both very red in
the face and wriggling their heads.
—I certainly saw right down his sleeve—”
“But did you—are you sure? Suppose a mirror, for instance—
hallucinations are so easily produced. I don’t know if you have ever seen a
really good conjuror—”
“I won’t argue again,” said Cuss. “We’ve thrashed that out, Bunting. And
just now there’s these books—Ah! here’s some of what I take to be Greek!
Greek letters certainly.”
He pointed to the middle of the page. Mr. Bunting flushed slightly and
brought his face nearer, apparently finding some difficulty with his glasses.
Suddenly he became aware of a strange feeling at the nape of his neck. He
tried to raise his head, and encountered an immovable resistance. The
feeling was a curious pressure, the grip of a heavy, firm hand, and it bore
his chin irresistibly to the table. “Don’t move, little men,” whispered a
voice, “or I’ll brain you both!” He looked into the face of Cuss, close to his
own, and each saw a horrified reflection of his own sickly astonishment.
“I’m sorry to handle you so roughly,” said the Voice, “but it’s
unavoidable.”
“Since when did you learn to pry into an investigator’s private
memoranda,” said the Voice; and two chins struck the table simultaneously,
and two sets of teeth rattled.
“Since when did you learn to invade the private rooms of a man in
misfortune?” and the concussion was repeated.
“Where have they put my clothes?”
“Listen,” said the Voice. “The windows are fastened and I’ve taken the
key out of the door. I am a fairly strong man, and I have the poker handy—
besides being invisible. There’s not the slightest doubt that I could kill you
both and get away quite easily if I wanted to—do you understand? Very
well. If I let you go will you promise not to try any nonsense and do what I
tell you?”
The vicar and the doctor looked at one another, and the doctor pulled a
face. “Yes,” said Mr. Bunting, and the doctor repeated it. Then the pressure
on the necks relaxed, and the doctor and the vicar sat up, both very red in
the face and wriggling their heads.
Page 56
“Please keep sitting where you are,” said the Invisible Man. “Here’s the
poker, you see.”
“When I came into this room,” continued the Invisible Man, after
presenting the poker to the tip of the nose of each of his visitors, “I did not
expect to find it occupied, and I expected to find, in addition to my books of
memoranda, an outfit of clothing. Where is it? No—don’t rise. I can see it’s
gone. Now, just at present, though the days are quite warm enough for an
invisible man to run about stark, the evenings are quite chilly. I want
clothing—and other accommodation; and I must also have those three
books.”
poker, you see.”
“When I came into this room,” continued the Invisible Man, after
presenting the poker to the tip of the nose of each of his visitors, “I did not
expect to find it occupied, and I expected to find, in addition to my books of
memoranda, an outfit of clothing. Where is it? No—don’t rise. I can see it’s
gone. Now, just at present, though the days are quite warm enough for an
invisible man to run about stark, the evenings are quite chilly. I want
clothing—and other accommodation; and I must also have those three
books.”
Page 57
CHAPTER XII.
THE INVISIBLE MAN LOSES HIS TEMPER
It is unavoidable that at this point the narrative should break off again, for
a certain very painful reason that will presently be apparent. While these
things were going on in the parlour, and while Mr. Huxter was watching Mr.
Marvel smoking his pipe against the gate, not a dozen yards away were Mr.
Hall and Teddy Henfrey discussing in a state of cloudy puzzlement the one
Iping topic.
Suddenly there came a violent thud against the door of the parlour, a
sharp cry, and then—silence.
“Hul-lo!” said Teddy Henfrey.
“Hul-lo!” from the Tap.
Mr. Hall took things in slowly but surely. “That ain’t right,” he said, and
came round from behind the bar towards the parlour door.
He and Teddy approached the door together, with intent faces. Their eyes
considered. “Summat wrong,” said Hall, and Henfrey nodded agreement.
Whiffs of an unpleasant chemical odour met them, and there was a muffled
sound of conversation, very rapid and subdued.
“You all right thur?” asked Hall, rapping.
The muttered conversation ceased abruptly, for a moment silence, then
the conversation was resumed, in hissing whispers, then a sharp cry of “No!
no, you don’t!” There came a sudden motion and the oversetting of a chair,
a brief struggle. Silence again.
“What the dooce?” exclaimed Henfrey, sotto voce.
“You—all—right thur?” asked Mr. Hall, sharply, again.
The Vicar’s voice answered with a curious jerking intonation: “Quite ri-
right. Please don’t—interrupt.”
THE INVISIBLE MAN LOSES HIS TEMPER
It is unavoidable that at this point the narrative should break off again, for
a certain very painful reason that will presently be apparent. While these
things were going on in the parlour, and while Mr. Huxter was watching Mr.
Marvel smoking his pipe against the gate, not a dozen yards away were Mr.
Hall and Teddy Henfrey discussing in a state of cloudy puzzlement the one
Iping topic.
Suddenly there came a violent thud against the door of the parlour, a
sharp cry, and then—silence.
“Hul-lo!” said Teddy Henfrey.
“Hul-lo!” from the Tap.
Mr. Hall took things in slowly but surely. “That ain’t right,” he said, and
came round from behind the bar towards the parlour door.
He and Teddy approached the door together, with intent faces. Their eyes
considered. “Summat wrong,” said Hall, and Henfrey nodded agreement.
Whiffs of an unpleasant chemical odour met them, and there was a muffled
sound of conversation, very rapid and subdued.
“You all right thur?” asked Hall, rapping.
The muttered conversation ceased abruptly, for a moment silence, then
the conversation was resumed, in hissing whispers, then a sharp cry of “No!
no, you don’t!” There came a sudden motion and the oversetting of a chair,
a brief struggle. Silence again.
“What the dooce?” exclaimed Henfrey, sotto voce.
“You—all—right thur?” asked Mr. Hall, sharply, again.
The Vicar’s voice answered with a curious jerking intonation: “Quite ri-
right. Please don’t—interrupt.”
Page 58
“Odd!” said Mr. Henfrey.
“Odd!” said Mr. Hall.
“Says, ‘Don’t interrupt,’” said Henfrey.
“I heerd’n,” said Hall.
“And a sniff,” said Henfrey.
They remained listening. The conversation was rapid and subdued. “I
can’t,” said Mr. Bunting, his voice rising; “I tell you, sir, I will not.”
“What was that?” asked Henfrey.
“Says he wi’ nart,” said Hall. “Warn’t speaking to us, wuz he?”
“Disgraceful!” said Mr. Bunting, within.
“‘Disgraceful,’” said Mr. Henfrey. “I heard it—distinct.”
“Who’s that speaking now?” asked Henfrey.
“Mr. Cuss, I s’pose,” said Hall. “Can you hear—anything?”
Silence. The sounds within indistinct and perplexing.
“Sounds like throwing the table-cloth about,” said Hall.
Mrs. Hall appeared behind the bar. Hall made gestures of silence and
invitation. This aroused Mrs. Hall’s wifely opposition. “What yer listenin’
there for, Hall?” she asked. “Ain’t you nothin’ better to do—busy day like
this?”
Hall tried to convey everything by grimaces and dumb show, but Mrs.
Hall was obdurate. She raised her voice. So Hall and Henfrey, rather
crestfallen, tiptoed back to the bar, gesticulating to explain to her.
At first she refused to see anything in what they had heard at all. Then
she insisted on Hall keeping silence, while Henfrey told her his story. She
was inclined to think the whole business nonsense—perhaps they were just
moving the furniture about. “I heerd’n say ‘disgraceful’; that I did,” said
Hall.
“I heerd that, Mrs. Hall,” said Henfrey.
“Like as not—” began Mrs. Hall.
“Hsh!” said Mr. Teddy Henfrey. “Didn’t I hear the window?”
“What window?” asked Mrs. Hall.
“Parlour window,” said Henfrey.
“Odd!” said Mr. Hall.
“Says, ‘Don’t interrupt,’” said Henfrey.
“I heerd’n,” said Hall.
“And a sniff,” said Henfrey.
They remained listening. The conversation was rapid and subdued. “I
can’t,” said Mr. Bunting, his voice rising; “I tell you, sir, I will not.”
“What was that?” asked Henfrey.
“Says he wi’ nart,” said Hall. “Warn’t speaking to us, wuz he?”
“Disgraceful!” said Mr. Bunting, within.
“‘Disgraceful,’” said Mr. Henfrey. “I heard it—distinct.”
“Who’s that speaking now?” asked Henfrey.
“Mr. Cuss, I s’pose,” said Hall. “Can you hear—anything?”
Silence. The sounds within indistinct and perplexing.
“Sounds like throwing the table-cloth about,” said Hall.
Mrs. Hall appeared behind the bar. Hall made gestures of silence and
invitation. This aroused Mrs. Hall’s wifely opposition. “What yer listenin’
there for, Hall?” she asked. “Ain’t you nothin’ better to do—busy day like
this?”
Hall tried to convey everything by grimaces and dumb show, but Mrs.
Hall was obdurate. She raised her voice. So Hall and Henfrey, rather
crestfallen, tiptoed back to the bar, gesticulating to explain to her.
At first she refused to see anything in what they had heard at all. Then
she insisted on Hall keeping silence, while Henfrey told her his story. She
was inclined to think the whole business nonsense—perhaps they were just
moving the furniture about. “I heerd’n say ‘disgraceful’; that I did,” said
Hall.
“I heerd that, Mrs. Hall,” said Henfrey.
“Like as not—” began Mrs. Hall.
“Hsh!” said Mr. Teddy Henfrey. “Didn’t I hear the window?”
“What window?” asked Mrs. Hall.
“Parlour window,” said Henfrey.
Page 59
Everyone stood listening intently. Mrs. Hall’s eyes, directed straight
before her, saw without seeing the brilliant oblong of the inn door, the road
white and vivid, and Huxter’s shop-front blistering in the June sun.
Abruptly Huxter’s door opened and Huxter appeared, eyes staring with
excitement, arms gesticulating. “Yap!” cried Huxter. “Stop thief!” and he
ran obliquely across the oblong towards the yard gates, and vanished.
Simultaneously came a tumult from the parlour, and a sound of windows
being closed.
Hall, Henfrey, and the human contents of the tap rushed out at once pell-
mell into the street. They saw someone whisk round the corner towards the
road, and Mr. Huxter executing a complicated leap in the air that ended on
his face and shoulder. Down the street people were standing astonished or
running towards them.
Mr. Huxter was stunned. Henfrey stopped to discover this, but Hall and
the two labourers from the Tap rushed at once to the corner, shouting
incoherent things, and saw Mr. Marvel vanishing by the corner of the
church wall. They appear to have jumped to the impossible conclusion that
this was the Invisible Man suddenly become visible, and set off at once
along the lane in pursuit. But Hall had hardly run a dozen yards before he
gave a loud shout of astonishment and went flying headlong sideways,
clutching one of the labourers and bringing him to the ground. He had been
charged just as one charges a man at football. The second labourer came
round in a circle, stared, and conceiving that Hall had tumbled over of his
own accord, turned to resume the pursuit, only to be tripped by the ankle
just as Huxter had been. Then, as the first labourer struggled to his feet, he
was kicked sideways by a blow that might have felled an ox.
As he went down, the rush from the direction of the village green came
round the corner. The first to appear was the proprietor of the cocoanut shy,
a burly man in a blue jersey. He was astonished to see the lane empty save
for three men sprawling absurdly on the ground. And then something
happened to his rear-most foot, and he went headlong and rolled sideways
just in time to graze the feet of his brother and partner, following headlong.
The two were then kicked, knelt on, fallen over, and cursed by quite a
number of over-hasty people.
Now when Hall and Henfrey and the labourers ran out of the house, Mrs.
Hall, who had been disciplined by years of experience, remained in the bar
before her, saw without seeing the brilliant oblong of the inn door, the road
white and vivid, and Huxter’s shop-front blistering in the June sun.
Abruptly Huxter’s door opened and Huxter appeared, eyes staring with
excitement, arms gesticulating. “Yap!” cried Huxter. “Stop thief!” and he
ran obliquely across the oblong towards the yard gates, and vanished.
Simultaneously came a tumult from the parlour, and a sound of windows
being closed.
Hall, Henfrey, and the human contents of the tap rushed out at once pell-
mell into the street. They saw someone whisk round the corner towards the
road, and Mr. Huxter executing a complicated leap in the air that ended on
his face and shoulder. Down the street people were standing astonished or
running towards them.
Mr. Huxter was stunned. Henfrey stopped to discover this, but Hall and
the two labourers from the Tap rushed at once to the corner, shouting
incoherent things, and saw Mr. Marvel vanishing by the corner of the
church wall. They appear to have jumped to the impossible conclusion that
this was the Invisible Man suddenly become visible, and set off at once
along the lane in pursuit. But Hall had hardly run a dozen yards before he
gave a loud shout of astonishment and went flying headlong sideways,
clutching one of the labourers and bringing him to the ground. He had been
charged just as one charges a man at football. The second labourer came
round in a circle, stared, and conceiving that Hall had tumbled over of his
own accord, turned to resume the pursuit, only to be tripped by the ankle
just as Huxter had been. Then, as the first labourer struggled to his feet, he
was kicked sideways by a blow that might have felled an ox.
As he went down, the rush from the direction of the village green came
round the corner. The first to appear was the proprietor of the cocoanut shy,
a burly man in a blue jersey. He was astonished to see the lane empty save
for three men sprawling absurdly on the ground. And then something
happened to his rear-most foot, and he went headlong and rolled sideways
just in time to graze the feet of his brother and partner, following headlong.
The two were then kicked, knelt on, fallen over, and cursed by quite a
number of over-hasty people.
Now when Hall and Henfrey and the labourers ran out of the house, Mrs.
Hall, who had been disciplined by years of experience, remained in the bar
Page 60
next the till. And suddenly the parlour door was opened, and Mr. Cuss
appeared, and without glancing at her rushed at once down the steps toward
the corner. “Hold him!” he cried. “Don’t let him drop that parcel.”
He knew nothing of the existence of Marvel. For the Invisible Man had
handed over the books and bundle in the yard. The face of Mr. Cuss was
angry and resolute, but his costume was defective, a sort of limp white kilt
that could only have passed muster in Greece. “Hold him!” he bawled.
“He’s got my trousers! And every stitch of the Vicar’s clothes!”
“’Tend to him in a minute!” he cried to Henfrey as he passed the prostrate
Huxter, and, coming round the corner to join the tumult, was promptly
knocked off his feet into an indecorous sprawl. Somebody in full flight trod
heavily on his finger. He yelled, struggled to regain his feet, was knocked
against and thrown on all fours again, and became aware that he was
involved not in a capture, but a rout. Everyone was running back to the
village. He rose again and was hit severely behind the ear. He staggered and
set off back to the “Coach and Horses” forthwith, leaping over the deserted
Huxter, who was now sitting up, on his way.
Behind him as he was halfway up the inn steps he heard a sudden yell of
rage, rising sharply out of the confusion of cries, and a sounding smack in
someone’s face. He recognised the voice as that of the Invisible Man, and
the note was that of a man suddenly infuriated by a painful blow.
In another moment Mr. Cuss was back in the parlour. “He’s coming back,
Bunting!” he said, rushing in. “Save yourself!”
Mr. Bunting was standing in the window engaged in an attempt to clothe
himself in the hearth-rug and a West Surrey Gazette. “Who’s coming?” he
said, so startled that his costume narrowly escaped disintegration.
“Invisible Man,” said Cuss, and rushed on to the window. “We’d better
clear out from here! He’s fighting mad! Mad!”
In another moment he was out in the yard.
“Good heavens!” said Mr. Bunting, hesitating between two horrible
alternatives. He heard a frightful struggle in the passage of the inn, and his
decision was made. He clambered out of the window, adjusted his costume
hastily, and fled up the village as fast as his fat little legs would carry him.
From the moment when the Invisible Man screamed with rage and Mr.
Bunting made his memorable flight up the village, it became impossible to
appeared, and without glancing at her rushed at once down the steps toward
the corner. “Hold him!” he cried. “Don’t let him drop that parcel.”
He knew nothing of the existence of Marvel. For the Invisible Man had
handed over the books and bundle in the yard. The face of Mr. Cuss was
angry and resolute, but his costume was defective, a sort of limp white kilt
that could only have passed muster in Greece. “Hold him!” he bawled.
“He’s got my trousers! And every stitch of the Vicar’s clothes!”
“’Tend to him in a minute!” he cried to Henfrey as he passed the prostrate
Huxter, and, coming round the corner to join the tumult, was promptly
knocked off his feet into an indecorous sprawl. Somebody in full flight trod
heavily on his finger. He yelled, struggled to regain his feet, was knocked
against and thrown on all fours again, and became aware that he was
involved not in a capture, but a rout. Everyone was running back to the
village. He rose again and was hit severely behind the ear. He staggered and
set off back to the “Coach and Horses” forthwith, leaping over the deserted
Huxter, who was now sitting up, on his way.
Behind him as he was halfway up the inn steps he heard a sudden yell of
rage, rising sharply out of the confusion of cries, and a sounding smack in
someone’s face. He recognised the voice as that of the Invisible Man, and
the note was that of a man suddenly infuriated by a painful blow.
In another moment Mr. Cuss was back in the parlour. “He’s coming back,
Bunting!” he said, rushing in. “Save yourself!”
Mr. Bunting was standing in the window engaged in an attempt to clothe
himself in the hearth-rug and a West Surrey Gazette. “Who’s coming?” he
said, so startled that his costume narrowly escaped disintegration.
“Invisible Man,” said Cuss, and rushed on to the window. “We’d better
clear out from here! He’s fighting mad! Mad!”
In another moment he was out in the yard.
“Good heavens!” said Mr. Bunting, hesitating between two horrible
alternatives. He heard a frightful struggle in the passage of the inn, and his
decision was made. He clambered out of the window, adjusted his costume
hastily, and fled up the village as fast as his fat little legs would carry him.
From the moment when the Invisible Man screamed with rage and Mr.
Bunting made his memorable flight up the village, it became impossible to
Page 61
give a consecutive account of affairs in Iping. Possibly the Invisible Man’s
original intention was simply to cover Marvel’s retreat with the clothes and
books. But his temper, at no time very good, seems to have gone completely
at some chance blow, and forthwith he set to smiting and overthrowing, for
the mere satisfaction of hurting.
You must figure the street full of running figures, of doors slamming and
fights for hiding-places. You must figure the tumult suddenly striking on the
unstable equilibrium of old Fletcher’s planks and two chairs—with
cataclysmic results. You must figure an appalled couple caught dismally in
a swing. And then the whole tumultuous rush has passed and the Iping
street with its gauds and flags is deserted save for the still raging unseen,
and littered with cocoanuts, overthrown canvas screens, and the scattered
stock in trade of a sweetstuff stall. Everywhere there is a sound of closing
shutters and shoving bolts, and the only visible humanity is an occasional
flitting eye under a raised eyebrow in the corner of a window pane.
The Invisible Man amused himself for a little while by breaking all the
windows in the “Coach and Horses,” and then he thrust a street lamp
through the parlour window of Mrs. Gribble. He it must have been who cut
the telegraph wire to Adderdean just beyond Higgins’ cottage on the
Adderdean road. And after that, as his peculiar qualities allowed, he passed
out of human perceptions altogether, and he was neither heard, seen, nor felt
in Iping any more. He vanished absolutely.
But it was the best part of two hours before any human being ventured
out again into the desolation of Iping street.
original intention was simply to cover Marvel’s retreat with the clothes and
books. But his temper, at no time very good, seems to have gone completely
at some chance blow, and forthwith he set to smiting and overthrowing, for
the mere satisfaction of hurting.
You must figure the street full of running figures, of doors slamming and
fights for hiding-places. You must figure the tumult suddenly striking on the
unstable equilibrium of old Fletcher’s planks and two chairs—with
cataclysmic results. You must figure an appalled couple caught dismally in
a swing. And then the whole tumultuous rush has passed and the Iping
street with its gauds and flags is deserted save for the still raging unseen,
and littered with cocoanuts, overthrown canvas screens, and the scattered
stock in trade of a sweetstuff stall. Everywhere there is a sound of closing
shutters and shoving bolts, and the only visible humanity is an occasional
flitting eye under a raised eyebrow in the corner of a window pane.
The Invisible Man amused himself for a little while by breaking all the
windows in the “Coach and Horses,” and then he thrust a street lamp
through the parlour window of Mrs. Gribble. He it must have been who cut
the telegraph wire to Adderdean just beyond Higgins’ cottage on the
Adderdean road. And after that, as his peculiar qualities allowed, he passed
out of human perceptions altogether, and he was neither heard, seen, nor felt
in Iping any more. He vanished absolutely.
But it was the best part of two hours before any human being ventured
out again into the desolation of Iping street.
Page 62
CHAPTER XIII.
MR. MARVEL DISCUSSES HIS RESIGNATION
When the dusk was gathering and Iping was just beginning to peep
timorously forth again upon the shattered wreckage of its Bank Holiday, a
short, thick-set man in a shabby silk hat was marching painfully through the
twilight behind the beechwoods on the road to Bramblehurst. He carried
three books bound together by some sort of ornamental elastic ligature, and
a bundle wrapped in a blue table-cloth. His rubicund face expressed
consternation and fatigue; he appeared to be in a spasmodic sort of hurry.
He was accompanied by a voice other than his own, and ever and again he
winced under the touch of unseen hands.
“If you give me the slip again,” said the Voice, “if you attempt to give me
the slip again—”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel. “That shoulder’s a mass of bruises as it is.”
“On my honour,” said the Voice, “I will kill you.”
“I didn’t try to give you the slip,” said Marvel, in a voice that was not far
remote from tears. “I swear I didn’t. I didn’t know the blessed turning, that
was all! How the devil was I to know the blessed turning? As it is, I’ve been
knocked about—”
“You’ll get knocked about a great deal more if you don’t mind,” said the
Voice, and Mr. Marvel abruptly became silent. He blew out his cheeks, and
his eyes were eloquent of despair.
“It’s bad enough to let these floundering yokels explode my little secret,
without your cutting off with my books. It’s lucky for some of them they
cut and ran when they did! Here am I ... No one knew I was invisible! And
now what am I to do?”
“What am I to do?” asked Marvel, sotto voce.
MR. MARVEL DISCUSSES HIS RESIGNATION
When the dusk was gathering and Iping was just beginning to peep
timorously forth again upon the shattered wreckage of its Bank Holiday, a
short, thick-set man in a shabby silk hat was marching painfully through the
twilight behind the beechwoods on the road to Bramblehurst. He carried
three books bound together by some sort of ornamental elastic ligature, and
a bundle wrapped in a blue table-cloth. His rubicund face expressed
consternation and fatigue; he appeared to be in a spasmodic sort of hurry.
He was accompanied by a voice other than his own, and ever and again he
winced under the touch of unseen hands.
“If you give me the slip again,” said the Voice, “if you attempt to give me
the slip again—”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel. “That shoulder’s a mass of bruises as it is.”
“On my honour,” said the Voice, “I will kill you.”
“I didn’t try to give you the slip,” said Marvel, in a voice that was not far
remote from tears. “I swear I didn’t. I didn’t know the blessed turning, that
was all! How the devil was I to know the blessed turning? As it is, I’ve been
knocked about—”
“You’ll get knocked about a great deal more if you don’t mind,” said the
Voice, and Mr. Marvel abruptly became silent. He blew out his cheeks, and
his eyes were eloquent of despair.
“It’s bad enough to let these floundering yokels explode my little secret,
without your cutting off with my books. It’s lucky for some of them they
cut and ran when they did! Here am I ... No one knew I was invisible! And
now what am I to do?”
“What am I to do?” asked Marvel, sotto voce.
Page 63
“It’s all about. It will be in the papers! Everybody will be looking for me;
everyone on their guard—” The Voice broke off into vivid curses and
ceased.
The despair of Mr. Marvel’s face deepened, and his pace slackened.
“Go on!” said the Voice.
Mr. Marvel’s face assumed a greyish tint between the ruddier patches.
“Don’t drop those books, stupid,” said the Voice, sharply—overtaking
him.
“The fact is,” said the Voice, “I shall have to make use of you.... You’re a
poor tool, but I must.”
“I’m a miserable tool,” said Marvel.
“You are,” said the Voice.
“I’m the worst possible tool you could have,” said Marvel.
“I’m not strong,” he said after a discouraging silence.
“I’m not over strong,” he repeated.
“No?”
“And my heart’s weak. That little business—I pulled it through, of course
—but bless you! I could have dropped.”
“Well?”
“I haven’t the nerve and strength for the sort of thing you want.”
“I’ll stimulate you.”
“I wish you wouldn’t. I wouldn’t like to mess up your plans, you know.
But I might—out of sheer funk and misery.”
“You’d better not,” said the Voice, with quiet emphasis.
“I wish I was dead,” said Marvel.
“It ain’t justice,” he said; “you must admit.... It seems to me I’ve a
perfect right—”
“Get on!” said the Voice.
Mr. Marvel mended his pace, and for a time they went in silence again.
“It’s devilish hard,” said Mr. Marvel.
This was quite ineffectual. He tried another tack.
“What do I make by it?” he began again in a tone of unendurable wrong.
everyone on their guard—” The Voice broke off into vivid curses and
ceased.
The despair of Mr. Marvel’s face deepened, and his pace slackened.
“Go on!” said the Voice.
Mr. Marvel’s face assumed a greyish tint between the ruddier patches.
“Don’t drop those books, stupid,” said the Voice, sharply—overtaking
him.
“The fact is,” said the Voice, “I shall have to make use of you.... You’re a
poor tool, but I must.”
“I’m a miserable tool,” said Marvel.
“You are,” said the Voice.
“I’m the worst possible tool you could have,” said Marvel.
“I’m not strong,” he said after a discouraging silence.
“I’m not over strong,” he repeated.
“No?”
“And my heart’s weak. That little business—I pulled it through, of course
—but bless you! I could have dropped.”
“Well?”
“I haven’t the nerve and strength for the sort of thing you want.”
“I’ll stimulate you.”
“I wish you wouldn’t. I wouldn’t like to mess up your plans, you know.
But I might—out of sheer funk and misery.”
“You’d better not,” said the Voice, with quiet emphasis.
“I wish I was dead,” said Marvel.
“It ain’t justice,” he said; “you must admit.... It seems to me I’ve a
perfect right—”
“Get on!” said the Voice.
Mr. Marvel mended his pace, and for a time they went in silence again.
“It’s devilish hard,” said Mr. Marvel.
This was quite ineffectual. He tried another tack.
“What do I make by it?” he began again in a tone of unendurable wrong.
Page 64
“Oh! shut up!” said the Voice, with sudden amazing vigour. “I’ll see to
you all right. You do what you’re told. You’ll do it all right. You’re a fool
and all that, but you’ll do—”
“I tell you, sir, I’m not the man for it. Respectfully—but it is so—”
“If you don’t shut up I shall twist your wrist again,” said the Invisible
Man. “I want to think.”
Presently two oblongs of yellow light appeared through the trees, and the
square tower of a church loomed through the gloaming. “I shall keep my
hand on your shoulder,” said the Voice, “all through the village. Go straight
through and try no foolery. It will be the worse for you if you do.”
“I know that,” sighed Mr. Marvel, “I know all that.”
The unhappy-looking figure in the obsolete silk hat passed up the street
of the little village with his burdens, and vanished into the gathering
darkness beyond the lights of the windows.
you all right. You do what you’re told. You’ll do it all right. You’re a fool
and all that, but you’ll do—”
“I tell you, sir, I’m not the man for it. Respectfully—but it is so—”
“If you don’t shut up I shall twist your wrist again,” said the Invisible
Man. “I want to think.”
Presently two oblongs of yellow light appeared through the trees, and the
square tower of a church loomed through the gloaming. “I shall keep my
hand on your shoulder,” said the Voice, “all through the village. Go straight
through and try no foolery. It will be the worse for you if you do.”
“I know that,” sighed Mr. Marvel, “I know all that.”
The unhappy-looking figure in the obsolete silk hat passed up the street
of the little village with his burdens, and vanished into the gathering
darkness beyond the lights of the windows.
Page 65
CHAPTER XIV.
AT PORT STOWE
Ten o’clock the next morning found Mr. Marvel, unshaven, dirty, and
travel-stained, sitting with the books beside him and his hands deep in his
pockets, looking very weary, nervous, and uncomfortable, and inflating his
cheeks at infrequent intervals, on the bench outside a little inn on the
outskirts of Port Stowe. Beside him were the books, but now they were tied
with string. The bundle had been abandoned in the pine-woods beyond
Bramblehurst, in accordance with a change in the plans of the Invisible
Man. Mr. Marvel sat on the bench, and although no one took the slightest
notice of him, his agitation remained at fever heat. His hands would go ever
and again to his various pockets with a curious nervous fumbling.
When he had been sitting for the best part of an hour, however, an elderly
mariner, carrying a newspaper, came out of the inn and sat down beside
him. “Pleasant day,” said the mariner.
Mr. Marvel glanced about him with something very like terror. “Very,” he
said.
“Just seasonable weather for the time of year,” said the mariner, taking no
denial.
“Quite,” said Mr. Marvel.
The mariner produced a toothpick, and (saving his regard) was engrossed
thereby for some minutes. His eyes meanwhile were at liberty to examine
Mr. Marvel’s dusty figure, and the books beside him. As he had approached
Mr. Marvel he had heard a sound like the dropping of coins into a pocket.
He was struck by the contrast of Mr. Marvel’s appearance with this
suggestion of opulence. Thence his mind wandered back again to a topic
that had taken a curiously firm hold of his imagination.
“Books?” he said suddenly, noisily finishing with the toothpick.
AT PORT STOWE
Ten o’clock the next morning found Mr. Marvel, unshaven, dirty, and
travel-stained, sitting with the books beside him and his hands deep in his
pockets, looking very weary, nervous, and uncomfortable, and inflating his
cheeks at infrequent intervals, on the bench outside a little inn on the
outskirts of Port Stowe. Beside him were the books, but now they were tied
with string. The bundle had been abandoned in the pine-woods beyond
Bramblehurst, in accordance with a change in the plans of the Invisible
Man. Mr. Marvel sat on the bench, and although no one took the slightest
notice of him, his agitation remained at fever heat. His hands would go ever
and again to his various pockets with a curious nervous fumbling.
When he had been sitting for the best part of an hour, however, an elderly
mariner, carrying a newspaper, came out of the inn and sat down beside
him. “Pleasant day,” said the mariner.
Mr. Marvel glanced about him with something very like terror. “Very,” he
said.
“Just seasonable weather for the time of year,” said the mariner, taking no
denial.
“Quite,” said Mr. Marvel.
The mariner produced a toothpick, and (saving his regard) was engrossed
thereby for some minutes. His eyes meanwhile were at liberty to examine
Mr. Marvel’s dusty figure, and the books beside him. As he had approached
Mr. Marvel he had heard a sound like the dropping of coins into a pocket.
He was struck by the contrast of Mr. Marvel’s appearance with this
suggestion of opulence. Thence his mind wandered back again to a topic
that had taken a curiously firm hold of his imagination.
“Books?” he said suddenly, noisily finishing with the toothpick.
Page 66
Mr. Marvel started and looked at them. “Oh, yes,” he said. “Yes, they’re
books.”
“There’s some extra-ordinary things in books,” said the mariner.
“I believe you,” said Mr. Marvel.
“And some extra-ordinary things out of ’em,” said the mariner.
“True likewise,” said Mr. Marvel. He eyed his interlocutor, and then
glanced about him.
“There’s some extra-ordinary things in newspapers, for example,” said
the mariner.
“There are.”
“In this newspaper,” said the mariner.
“Ah!” said Mr. Marvel.
“There’s a story,” said the mariner, fixing Mr. Marvel with an eye that
was firm and deliberate; “there’s a story about an Invisible Man, for
instance.”
Mr. Marvel pulled his mouth askew and scratched his cheek and felt his
ears glowing. “What will they be writing next?” he asked faintly. “Ostria, or
America?”
“Neither,” said the mariner. “Here.”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel, starting.
“When I say here,” said the mariner, to Mr. Marvel’s intense relief, “I
don’t of course mean here in this place, I mean hereabouts.”
“An Invisible Man!” said Mr. Marvel. “And what’s he been up to?”
“Everything,” said the mariner, controlling Marvel with his eye, and then
amplifying, “every—blessed—thing.”
“I ain’t seen a paper these four days,” said Marvel.
“Iping’s the place he started at,” said the mariner.
“In-deed!” said Mr. Marvel.
“He started there. And where he came from, nobody don’t seem to know.
Here it is: ‘Pe-culiar Story from Iping.’ And it says in this paper that the
evidence is extra-ordinary strong—extra-ordinary.”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel.
books.”
“There’s some extra-ordinary things in books,” said the mariner.
“I believe you,” said Mr. Marvel.
“And some extra-ordinary things out of ’em,” said the mariner.
“True likewise,” said Mr. Marvel. He eyed his interlocutor, and then
glanced about him.
“There’s some extra-ordinary things in newspapers, for example,” said
the mariner.
“There are.”
“In this newspaper,” said the mariner.
“Ah!” said Mr. Marvel.
“There’s a story,” said the mariner, fixing Mr. Marvel with an eye that
was firm and deliberate; “there’s a story about an Invisible Man, for
instance.”
Mr. Marvel pulled his mouth askew and scratched his cheek and felt his
ears glowing. “What will they be writing next?” he asked faintly. “Ostria, or
America?”
“Neither,” said the mariner. “Here.”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel, starting.
“When I say here,” said the mariner, to Mr. Marvel’s intense relief, “I
don’t of course mean here in this place, I mean hereabouts.”
“An Invisible Man!” said Mr. Marvel. “And what’s he been up to?”
“Everything,” said the mariner, controlling Marvel with his eye, and then
amplifying, “every—blessed—thing.”
“I ain’t seen a paper these four days,” said Marvel.
“Iping’s the place he started at,” said the mariner.
“In-deed!” said Mr. Marvel.
“He started there. And where he came from, nobody don’t seem to know.
Here it is: ‘Pe-culiar Story from Iping.’ And it says in this paper that the
evidence is extra-ordinary strong—extra-ordinary.”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel.
Page 67
“But then, it’s an extra-ordinary story. There is a clergyman and a
medical gent witnesses—saw ’im all right and proper—or leastways didn’t
see ’im. He was staying, it says, at the ‘Coach an’ Horses,’ and no one don’t
seem to have been aware of his misfortune, it says, aware of his misfortune,
until in an Altercation in the inn, it says, his bandages on his head was torn
off. It was then ob-served that his head was invisible. Attempts were At
Once made to secure him, but casting off his garments, it says, he
succeeded in escaping, but not until after a desperate struggle, in which he
had inflicted serious injuries, it says, on our worthy and able constable, Mr.
J. A. Jaffers. Pretty straight story, eh? Names and everything.”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel, looking nervously about him, trying to count
the money in his pockets by his unaided sense of touch, and full of a strange
and novel idea. “It sounds most astonishing.”
“Don’t it? Extra-ordinary, I call it. Never heard tell of Invisible Men
before, I haven’t, but nowadays one hears such a lot of extra-ordinary things
—that—”
“That all he did?” asked Marvel, trying to seem at his ease.
“It’s enough, ain’t it?” said the mariner.
“Didn’t go Back by any chance?” asked Marvel. “Just escaped and that’s
all, eh?”
“All!” said the mariner. “Why!—ain’t it enough?”
“Quite enough,” said Marvel.
“I should think it was enough,” said the mariner. “I should think it was
enough.”
“He didn’t have any pals—it don’t say he had any pals, does it?” asked
Mr. Marvel, anxious.
“Ain’t one of a sort enough for you?” asked the mariner. “No, thank
Heaven, as one might say, he didn’t.”
He nodded his head slowly. “It makes me regular uncomfortable, the bare
thought of that chap running about the country! He is at present At Large,
and from certain evidence it is supposed that he has—taken—took, I
suppose they mean—the road to Port Stowe. You see we’re right in it! None
of your American wonders, this time. And just think of the things he might
do! Where’d you be, if he took a drop over and above, and had a fancy to
go for you? Suppose he wants to rob—who can prevent him? He can
medical gent witnesses—saw ’im all right and proper—or leastways didn’t
see ’im. He was staying, it says, at the ‘Coach an’ Horses,’ and no one don’t
seem to have been aware of his misfortune, it says, aware of his misfortune,
until in an Altercation in the inn, it says, his bandages on his head was torn
off. It was then ob-served that his head was invisible. Attempts were At
Once made to secure him, but casting off his garments, it says, he
succeeded in escaping, but not until after a desperate struggle, in which he
had inflicted serious injuries, it says, on our worthy and able constable, Mr.
J. A. Jaffers. Pretty straight story, eh? Names and everything.”
“Lord!” said Mr. Marvel, looking nervously about him, trying to count
the money in his pockets by his unaided sense of touch, and full of a strange
and novel idea. “It sounds most astonishing.”
“Don’t it? Extra-ordinary, I call it. Never heard tell of Invisible Men
before, I haven’t, but nowadays one hears such a lot of extra-ordinary things
—that—”
“That all he did?” asked Marvel, trying to seem at his ease.
“It’s enough, ain’t it?” said the mariner.
“Didn’t go Back by any chance?” asked Marvel. “Just escaped and that’s
all, eh?”
“All!” said the mariner. “Why!—ain’t it enough?”
“Quite enough,” said Marvel.
“I should think it was enough,” said the mariner. “I should think it was
enough.”
“He didn’t have any pals—it don’t say he had any pals, does it?” asked
Mr. Marvel, anxious.
“Ain’t one of a sort enough for you?” asked the mariner. “No, thank
Heaven, as one might say, he didn’t.”
He nodded his head slowly. “It makes me regular uncomfortable, the bare
thought of that chap running about the country! He is at present At Large,
and from certain evidence it is supposed that he has—taken—took, I
suppose they mean—the road to Port Stowe. You see we’re right in it! None
of your American wonders, this time. And just think of the things he might
do! Where’d you be, if he took a drop over and above, and had a fancy to
go for you? Suppose he wants to rob—who can prevent him? He can
Page 68
trespass, he can burgle, he could walk through a cordon of policemen as
easy as me or you could give the slip to a blind man! Easier! For these here
blind chaps hear uncommon sharp, I’m told. And wherever there was liquor
he fancied—”
“He’s got a tremenjous advantage, certainly,” said Mr. Marvel. “And—
well...”
“You’re right,” said the mariner. “He has.”
All this time Mr. Marvel had been glancing about him intently, listening
for faint footfalls, trying to detect imperceptible movements. He seemed on
the point of some great resolution. He coughed behind his hand.
He looked about him again, listened, bent towards the mariner, and
lowered his voice: “The fact of it is—I happen—to know just a thing or two
about this Invisible Man. From private sources.”
“Oh!” said the mariner, interested. “You?”
“Yes,” said Mr. Marvel. “Me.”
“Indeed!” said the mariner. “And may I ask—”
“You’ll be astonished,” said Mr. Marvel behind his hand. “It’s
tremenjous.”
“Indeed!” said the mariner.
“The fact is,” began Mr. Marvel eagerly in a confidential undertone.
Suddenly his expression changed marvellously. “Ow!” he said. He rose
stiffly in his seat. His face was eloquent of physical suffering. “Wow!” he
said.
“What’s up?” said the mariner, concerned.
“Toothache,” said Mr. Marvel, and put his hand to his ear. He caught hold
of his books. “I must be getting on, I think,” he said. He edged in a curious
way along the seat away from his interlocutor. “But you was just a-going to
tell me about this here Invisible Man!” protested the mariner. Mr. Marvel
seemed to consult with himself. “Hoax,” said a Voice. “It’s a hoax,” said
Mr. Marvel.
“But it’s in the paper,” said the mariner.
“Hoax all the same,” said Marvel. “I know the chap that started the lie.
There ain’t no Invisible Man whatsoever—Blimey.”
“But how ’bout this paper? D’you mean to say—?”
easy as me or you could give the slip to a blind man! Easier! For these here
blind chaps hear uncommon sharp, I’m told. And wherever there was liquor
he fancied—”
“He’s got a tremenjous advantage, certainly,” said Mr. Marvel. “And—
well...”
“You’re right,” said the mariner. “He has.”
All this time Mr. Marvel had been glancing about him intently, listening
for faint footfalls, trying to detect imperceptible movements. He seemed on
the point of some great resolution. He coughed behind his hand.
He looked about him again, listened, bent towards the mariner, and
lowered his voice: “The fact of it is—I happen—to know just a thing or two
about this Invisible Man. From private sources.”
“Oh!” said the mariner, interested. “You?”
“Yes,” said Mr. Marvel. “Me.”
“Indeed!” said the mariner. “And may I ask—”
“You’ll be astonished,” said Mr. Marvel behind his hand. “It’s
tremenjous.”
“Indeed!” said the mariner.
“The fact is,” began Mr. Marvel eagerly in a confidential undertone.
Suddenly his expression changed marvellously. “Ow!” he said. He rose
stiffly in his seat. His face was eloquent of physical suffering. “Wow!” he
said.
“What’s up?” said the mariner, concerned.
“Toothache,” said Mr. Marvel, and put his hand to his ear. He caught hold
of his books. “I must be getting on, I think,” he said. He edged in a curious
way along the seat away from his interlocutor. “But you was just a-going to
tell me about this here Invisible Man!” protested the mariner. Mr. Marvel
seemed to consult with himself. “Hoax,” said a Voice. “It’s a hoax,” said
Mr. Marvel.
“But it’s in the paper,” said the mariner.
“Hoax all the same,” said Marvel. “I know the chap that started the lie.
There ain’t no Invisible Man whatsoever—Blimey.”
“But how ’bout this paper? D’you mean to say—?”
Page 69
“Not a word of it,” said Marvel, stoutly.
The mariner stared, paper in hand. Mr. Marvel jerkily faced about. “Wait
a bit,” said the mariner, rising and speaking slowly, “D’you mean to say
—?”
“I do,” said Mr. Marvel.
“Then why did you let me go on and tell you all this blarsted stuff, then?
What d’yer mean by letting a man make a fool of himself like that for?
Eh?”
Mr. Marvel blew out his cheeks. The mariner was suddenly very red
indeed; he clenched his hands. “I been talking here this ten minutes,” he
said; “and you, you little pot-bellied, leathery-faced son of an old boot,
couldn’t have the elementary manners—”
“Don’t you come bandying words with me,” said Mr. Marvel.
“Bandying words! I’m a jolly good mind—”
“Come up,” said a Voice, and Mr. Marvel was suddenly whirled about
and started marching off in a curious spasmodic manner. “You’d better
move on,” said the mariner. “Who’s moving on?” said Mr. Marvel. He was
receding obliquely with a curious hurrying gait, with occasional violent
jerks forward. Some way along the road he began a muttered monologue,
protests and recriminations.
“Silly devil!” said the mariner, legs wide apart, elbows akimbo, watching
the receding figure. “I’ll show you, you silly ass—hoaxing me! It’s here—
on the paper!”
Mr. Marvel retorted incoherently and, receding, was hidden by a bend in
the road, but the mariner still stood magnificent in the midst of the way,
until the approach of a butcher’s cart dislodged him. Then he turned himself
towards Port Stowe. “Full of extra-ordinary asses,” he said softly to
himself. “Just to take me down a bit—that was his silly game—It’s on the
paper!”
And there was another extraordinary thing he was presently to hear, that
had happened quite close to him. And that was a vision of a “fist full of
money” (no less) travelling without visible agency, along by the wall at the
corner of St. Michael’s Lane. A brother mariner had seen this wonderful
sight that very morning. He had snatched at the money forthwith and had
been knocked headlong, and when he had got to his feet the butterfly
The mariner stared, paper in hand. Mr. Marvel jerkily faced about. “Wait
a bit,” said the mariner, rising and speaking slowly, “D’you mean to say
—?”
“I do,” said Mr. Marvel.
“Then why did you let me go on and tell you all this blarsted stuff, then?
What d’yer mean by letting a man make a fool of himself like that for?
Eh?”
Mr. Marvel blew out his cheeks. The mariner was suddenly very red
indeed; he clenched his hands. “I been talking here this ten minutes,” he
said; “and you, you little pot-bellied, leathery-faced son of an old boot,
couldn’t have the elementary manners—”
“Don’t you come bandying words with me,” said Mr. Marvel.
“Bandying words! I’m a jolly good mind—”
“Come up,” said a Voice, and Mr. Marvel was suddenly whirled about
and started marching off in a curious spasmodic manner. “You’d better
move on,” said the mariner. “Who’s moving on?” said Mr. Marvel. He was
receding obliquely with a curious hurrying gait, with occasional violent
jerks forward. Some way along the road he began a muttered monologue,
protests and recriminations.
“Silly devil!” said the mariner, legs wide apart, elbows akimbo, watching
the receding figure. “I’ll show you, you silly ass—hoaxing me! It’s here—
on the paper!”
Mr. Marvel retorted incoherently and, receding, was hidden by a bend in
the road, but the mariner still stood magnificent in the midst of the way,
until the approach of a butcher’s cart dislodged him. Then he turned himself
towards Port Stowe. “Full of extra-ordinary asses,” he said softly to
himself. “Just to take me down a bit—that was his silly game—It’s on the
paper!”
And there was another extraordinary thing he was presently to hear, that
had happened quite close to him. And that was a vision of a “fist full of
money” (no less) travelling without visible agency, along by the wall at the
corner of St. Michael’s Lane. A brother mariner had seen this wonderful
sight that very morning. He had snatched at the money forthwith and had
been knocked headlong, and when he had got to his feet the butterfly
Page 70
money had vanished. Our mariner was in the mood to believe anything, he
declared, but that was a bit too stiff. Afterwards, however, he began to think
things over.
The story of the flying money was true. And all about that
neighbourhood, even from the august London and Country Banking
Company, from the tills of shops and inns—doors standing that sunny
weather entirely open—money had been quietly and dexterously making off
that day in handfuls and rouleaux, floating quietly along by walls and shady
places, dodging quickly from the approaching eyes of men. And it had,
though no man had traced it, invariably ended its mysterious flight in the
pocket of that agitated gentleman in the obsolete silk hat, sitting outside the
little inn on the outskirts of Port Stowe.
It was ten days after—and indeed only when the Burdock story was
already old—that the mariner collated these facts and began to understand
how near he had been to the wonderful Invisible Man.
declared, but that was a bit too stiff. Afterwards, however, he began to think
things over.
The story of the flying money was true. And all about that
neighbourhood, even from the august London and Country Banking
Company, from the tills of shops and inns—doors standing that sunny
weather entirely open—money had been quietly and dexterously making off
that day in handfuls and rouleaux, floating quietly along by walls and shady
places, dodging quickly from the approaching eyes of men. And it had,
though no man had traced it, invariably ended its mysterious flight in the
pocket of that agitated gentleman in the obsolete silk hat, sitting outside the
little inn on the outskirts of Port Stowe.
It was ten days after—and indeed only when the Burdock story was
already old—that the mariner collated these facts and began to understand
how near he had been to the wonderful Invisible Man.
Page 71
CHAPTER XV.
THE MAN WHO WAS RUNNING
In the early evening time Dr. Kemp was sitting in his study in the
belvedere on the hill overlooking Burdock. It was a pleasant little room,
with three windows—north, west, and south—and bookshelves covered
with books and scientific publications, and a broad writing-table, and, under
the north window, a microscope, glass slips, minute instruments, some
cultures, and scattered bottles of reagents. Dr. Kemp’s solar lamp was lit,
albeit the sky was still bright with the sunset light, and his blinds were up
because there was no offence of peering outsiders to require them pulled
down. Dr. Kemp was a tall and slender young man, with flaxen hair and a
moustache almost white, and the work he was upon would earn him, he
hoped, the fellowship of the Royal Society, so highly did he think of it.
And his eye, presently wandering from his work, caught the sunset
blazing at the back of the hill that is over against his own. For a minute
perhaps he sat, pen in mouth, admiring the rich golden colour above the
crest, and then his attention was attracted by the little figure of a man, inky
black, running over the hill-brow towards him. He was a shortish little man,
and he wore a high hat, and he was running so fast that his legs verily
twinkled.
“Another of those fools,” said Dr. Kemp. “Like that ass who ran into me
this morning round a corner, with the ‘’Visible Man a-coming, sir!’ I can’t
imagine what possesses people. One might think we were in the thirteenth
century.”
He got up, went to the window, and stared at the dusky hillside, and the
dark little figure tearing down it. “He seems in a confounded hurry,” said
Dr. Kemp, “but he doesn’t seem to be getting on. If his pockets were full of
lead, he couldn’t run heavier.”
“Spurted, sir,” said Dr. Kemp.
THE MAN WHO WAS RUNNING
In the early evening time Dr. Kemp was sitting in his study in the
belvedere on the hill overlooking Burdock. It was a pleasant little room,
with three windows—north, west, and south—and bookshelves covered
with books and scientific publications, and a broad writing-table, and, under
the north window, a microscope, glass slips, minute instruments, some
cultures, and scattered bottles of reagents. Dr. Kemp’s solar lamp was lit,
albeit the sky was still bright with the sunset light, and his blinds were up
because there was no offence of peering outsiders to require them pulled
down. Dr. Kemp was a tall and slender young man, with flaxen hair and a
moustache almost white, and the work he was upon would earn him, he
hoped, the fellowship of the Royal Society, so highly did he think of it.
And his eye, presently wandering from his work, caught the sunset
blazing at the back of the hill that is over against his own. For a minute
perhaps he sat, pen in mouth, admiring the rich golden colour above the
crest, and then his attention was attracted by the little figure of a man, inky
black, running over the hill-brow towards him. He was a shortish little man,
and he wore a high hat, and he was running so fast that his legs verily
twinkled.
“Another of those fools,” said Dr. Kemp. “Like that ass who ran into me
this morning round a corner, with the ‘’Visible Man a-coming, sir!’ I can’t
imagine what possesses people. One might think we were in the thirteenth
century.”
He got up, went to the window, and stared at the dusky hillside, and the
dark little figure tearing down it. “He seems in a confounded hurry,” said
Dr. Kemp, “but he doesn’t seem to be getting on. If his pockets were full of
lead, he couldn’t run heavier.”
“Spurted, sir,” said Dr. Kemp.
Page 72
In another moment the higher of the villas that had clambered up the hill
from Burdock had occulted the running figure. He was visible again for a
moment, and again, and then again, three times between the three detached
houses that came next, and then the terrace hid him.
“Asses!” said Dr. Kemp, swinging round on his heel and walking back to
his writing-table.
But those who saw the fugitive nearer, and perceived the abject terror on
his perspiring face, being themselves in the open roadway, did not share in
the doctor’s contempt. By the man pounded, and as he ran he chinked like a
well-filled purse that is tossed to and fro. He looked neither to the right nor
the left, but his dilated eyes stared straight downhill to where the lamps
were being lit, and the people were crowded in the street. And his ill-shaped
mouth fell apart, and a glairy foam lay on his lips, and his breath came
hoarse and noisy. All he passed stopped and began staring up the road and
down, and interrogating one another with an inkling of discomfort for the
reason of his haste.
And then presently, far up the hill, a dog playing in the road yelped and
ran under a gate, and as they still wondered something—a wind—a pad,
pad, pad,—a sound like a panting breathing, rushed by.
People screamed. People sprang off the pavement: It passed in shouts, it
passed by instinct down the hill. They were shouting in the street before
Marvel was halfway there. They were bolting into houses and slamming the
doors behind them, with the news. He heard it and made one last desperate
spurt. Fear came striding by, rushed ahead of him, and in a moment had
seized the town.
“The Invisible Man is coming! The Invisible Man!”
from Burdock had occulted the running figure. He was visible again for a
moment, and again, and then again, three times between the three detached
houses that came next, and then the terrace hid him.
“Asses!” said Dr. Kemp, swinging round on his heel and walking back to
his writing-table.
But those who saw the fugitive nearer, and perceived the abject terror on
his perspiring face, being themselves in the open roadway, did not share in
the doctor’s contempt. By the man pounded, and as he ran he chinked like a
well-filled purse that is tossed to and fro. He looked neither to the right nor
the left, but his dilated eyes stared straight downhill to where the lamps
were being lit, and the people were crowded in the street. And his ill-shaped
mouth fell apart, and a glairy foam lay on his lips, and his breath came
hoarse and noisy. All he passed stopped and began staring up the road and
down, and interrogating one another with an inkling of discomfort for the
reason of his haste.
And then presently, far up the hill, a dog playing in the road yelped and
ran under a gate, and as they still wondered something—a wind—a pad,
pad, pad,—a sound like a panting breathing, rushed by.
People screamed. People sprang off the pavement: It passed in shouts, it
passed by instinct down the hill. They were shouting in the street before
Marvel was halfway there. They were bolting into houses and slamming the
doors behind them, with the news. He heard it and made one last desperate
spurt. Fear came striding by, rushed ahead of him, and in a moment had
seized the town.
“The Invisible Man is coming! The Invisible Man!”
Page 73
CHAPTER XVI.
IN THE “JOLLY CRICKETERS”
The “Jolly Cricketers” is just at the bottom of the hill, where the tram-
lines begin. The barman leant his fat red arms on the counter and talked of
horses with an anaemic cabman, while a black-bearded man in grey
snapped up biscuit and cheese, drank Burton, and conversed in American
with a policeman off duty.
“What’s the shouting about!” said the anaemic cabman, going off at a
tangent, trying to see up the hill over the dirty yellow blind in the low
window of the inn. Somebody ran by outside. “Fire, perhaps,” said the
barman.
Footsteps approached, running heavily, the door was pushed open
violently, and Marvel, weeping and dishevelled, his hat gone, the neck of
his coat torn open, rushed in, made a convulsive turn, and attempted to shut
the door. It was held half open by a strap.
“Coming!” he bawled, his voice shrieking with terror. “He’s coming. The
’Visible Man! After me! For Gawd’s sake! ’Elp! ’Elp! ’Elp!”
“Shut the doors,” said the policeman. “Who’s coming? What’s the row?”
He went to the door, released the strap, and it slammed. The American
closed the other door.
“Lemme go inside,” said Marvel, staggering and weeping, but still
clutching the books. “Lemme go inside. Lock me in—somewhere. I tell you
he’s after me. I give him the slip. He said he’d kill me and he will.”
“You’re safe,” said the man with the black beard. “The door’s shut.
What’s it all about?”
“Lemme go inside,” said Marvel, and shrieked aloud as a blow suddenly
made the fastened door shiver and was followed by a hurried rapping and a
shouting outside. “Hullo,” cried the policeman, “who’s there?” Mr. Marvel
IN THE “JOLLY CRICKETERS”
The “Jolly Cricketers” is just at the bottom of the hill, where the tram-
lines begin. The barman leant his fat red arms on the counter and talked of
horses with an anaemic cabman, while a black-bearded man in grey
snapped up biscuit and cheese, drank Burton, and conversed in American
with a policeman off duty.
“What’s the shouting about!” said the anaemic cabman, going off at a
tangent, trying to see up the hill over the dirty yellow blind in the low
window of the inn. Somebody ran by outside. “Fire, perhaps,” said the
barman.
Footsteps approached, running heavily, the door was pushed open
violently, and Marvel, weeping and dishevelled, his hat gone, the neck of
his coat torn open, rushed in, made a convulsive turn, and attempted to shut
the door. It was held half open by a strap.
“Coming!” he bawled, his voice shrieking with terror. “He’s coming. The
’Visible Man! After me! For Gawd’s sake! ’Elp! ’Elp! ’Elp!”
“Shut the doors,” said the policeman. “Who’s coming? What’s the row?”
He went to the door, released the strap, and it slammed. The American
closed the other door.
“Lemme go inside,” said Marvel, staggering and weeping, but still
clutching the books. “Lemme go inside. Lock me in—somewhere. I tell you
he’s after me. I give him the slip. He said he’d kill me and he will.”
“You’re safe,” said the man with the black beard. “The door’s shut.
What’s it all about?”
“Lemme go inside,” said Marvel, and shrieked aloud as a blow suddenly
made the fastened door shiver and was followed by a hurried rapping and a
shouting outside. “Hullo,” cried the policeman, “who’s there?” Mr. Marvel
Page 74
began to make frantic dives at panels that looked like doors. “He’ll kill me
—he’s got a knife or something. For Gawd’s sake—!”
“Here you are,” said the barman. “Come in here.” And he held up the flap
of the bar.
Mr. Marvel rushed behind the bar as the summons outside was repeated.
“Don’t open the door,” he screamed. “Please don’t open the door. Where
shall I hide?”
“This, this Invisible Man, then?” asked the man with the black beard,
with one hand behind him. “I guess it’s about time we saw him.”
The window of the inn was suddenly smashed in, and there was a
screaming and running to and fro in the street. The policeman had been
standing on the settee staring out, craning to see who was at the door. He
got down with raised eyebrows. “It’s that,” he said. The barman stood in
front of the bar-parlour door which was now locked on Mr. Marvel, stared
at the smashed window, and came round to the two other men.
Everything was suddenly quiet. “I wish I had my truncheon,” said the
policeman, going irresolutely to the door. “Once we open, in he comes.
There’s no stopping him.”
“Don’t you be in too much hurry about that door,” said the anaemic
cabman, anxiously.
“Draw the bolts,” said the man with the black beard, “and if he comes—”
He showed a revolver in his hand.
“That won’t do,” said the policeman; “that’s murder.”
“I know what country I’m in,” said the man with the beard. “I’m going to
let off at his legs. Draw the bolts.”
“Not with that blinking thing going off behind me,” said the barman,
craning over the blind.
“Very well,” said the man with the black beard, and stooping down,
revolver ready, drew them himself. Barman, cabman, and policeman faced
about.
“Come in,” said the bearded man in an undertone, standing back and
facing the unbolted doors with his pistol behind him. No one came in, the
door remained closed. Five minutes afterwards when a second cabman
pushed his head in cautiously, they were still waiting, and an anxious face
—he’s got a knife or something. For Gawd’s sake—!”
“Here you are,” said the barman. “Come in here.” And he held up the flap
of the bar.
Mr. Marvel rushed behind the bar as the summons outside was repeated.
“Don’t open the door,” he screamed. “Please don’t open the door. Where
shall I hide?”
“This, this Invisible Man, then?” asked the man with the black beard,
with one hand behind him. “I guess it’s about time we saw him.”
The window of the inn was suddenly smashed in, and there was a
screaming and running to and fro in the street. The policeman had been
standing on the settee staring out, craning to see who was at the door. He
got down with raised eyebrows. “It’s that,” he said. The barman stood in
front of the bar-parlour door which was now locked on Mr. Marvel, stared
at the smashed window, and came round to the two other men.
Everything was suddenly quiet. “I wish I had my truncheon,” said the
policeman, going irresolutely to the door. “Once we open, in he comes.
There’s no stopping him.”
“Don’t you be in too much hurry about that door,” said the anaemic
cabman, anxiously.
“Draw the bolts,” said the man with the black beard, “and if he comes—”
He showed a revolver in his hand.
“That won’t do,” said the policeman; “that’s murder.”
“I know what country I’m in,” said the man with the beard. “I’m going to
let off at his legs. Draw the bolts.”
“Not with that blinking thing going off behind me,” said the barman,
craning over the blind.
“Very well,” said the man with the black beard, and stooping down,
revolver ready, drew them himself. Barman, cabman, and policeman faced
about.
“Come in,” said the bearded man in an undertone, standing back and
facing the unbolted doors with his pistol behind him. No one came in, the
door remained closed. Five minutes afterwards when a second cabman
pushed his head in cautiously, they were still waiting, and an anxious face
Page 75
peered out of the bar-parlour and supplied information. “Are all the doors of
the house shut?” asked Marvel. “He’s going round—prowling round. He’s
as artful as the devil.”
“Good Lord!” said the burly barman. “There’s the back! Just watch them
doors! I say—!” He looked about him helplessly. The bar-parlour door
slammed and they heard the key turn. “There’s the yard door and the private
door. The yard door—”
He rushed out of the bar.
In a minute he reappeared with a carving-knife in his hand. “The yard
door was open!” he said, and his fat underlip dropped. “He may be in the
house now!” said the first cabman.
“He’s not in the kitchen,” said the barman. “There’s two women there,
and I’ve stabbed every inch of it with this little beef slicer. And they don’t
think he’s come in. They haven’t noticed—”
“Have you fastened it?” asked the first cabman.
“I’m out of frocks,” said the barman.
The man with the beard replaced his revolver. And even as he did so the
flap of the bar was shut down and the bolt clicked, and then with a
tremendous thud the catch of the door snapped and the bar-parlour door
burst open. They heard Marvel squeal like a caught leveret, and forthwith
they were clambering over the bar to his rescue. The bearded man’s
revolver cracked and the looking-glass at the back of the parlour starred and
came smashing and tinkling down.
As the barman entered the room he saw Marvel, curiously crumpled up
and struggling against the door that led to the yard and kitchen. The door
flew open while the barman hesitated, and Marvel was dragged into the
kitchen. There was a scream and a clatter of pans. Marvel, head down, and
lugging back obstinately, was forced to the kitchen door, and the bolts were
drawn.
Then the policeman, who had been trying to pass the barman, rushed in,
followed by one of the cabmen, gripped the wrist of the invisible hand that
collared Marvel, was hit in the face and went reeling back. The door
opened, and Marvel made a frantic effort to obtain a lodgment behind it.
Then the cabman collared something. “I got him,” said the cabman. The
the house shut?” asked Marvel. “He’s going round—prowling round. He’s
as artful as the devil.”
“Good Lord!” said the burly barman. “There’s the back! Just watch them
doors! I say—!” He looked about him helplessly. The bar-parlour door
slammed and they heard the key turn. “There’s the yard door and the private
door. The yard door—”
He rushed out of the bar.
In a minute he reappeared with a carving-knife in his hand. “The yard
door was open!” he said, and his fat underlip dropped. “He may be in the
house now!” said the first cabman.
“He’s not in the kitchen,” said the barman. “There’s two women there,
and I’ve stabbed every inch of it with this little beef slicer. And they don’t
think he’s come in. They haven’t noticed—”
“Have you fastened it?” asked the first cabman.
“I’m out of frocks,” said the barman.
The man with the beard replaced his revolver. And even as he did so the
flap of the bar was shut down and the bolt clicked, and then with a
tremendous thud the catch of the door snapped and the bar-parlour door
burst open. They heard Marvel squeal like a caught leveret, and forthwith
they were clambering over the bar to his rescue. The bearded man’s
revolver cracked and the looking-glass at the back of the parlour starred and
came smashing and tinkling down.
As the barman entered the room he saw Marvel, curiously crumpled up
and struggling against the door that led to the yard and kitchen. The door
flew open while the barman hesitated, and Marvel was dragged into the
kitchen. There was a scream and a clatter of pans. Marvel, head down, and
lugging back obstinately, was forced to the kitchen door, and the bolts were
drawn.
Then the policeman, who had been trying to pass the barman, rushed in,
followed by one of the cabmen, gripped the wrist of the invisible hand that
collared Marvel, was hit in the face and went reeling back. The door
opened, and Marvel made a frantic effort to obtain a lodgment behind it.
Then the cabman collared something. “I got him,” said the cabman. The
Page 76
barman’s red hands came clawing at the unseen. “Here he is!” said the
barman.
Mr. Marvel, released, suddenly dropped to the ground and made an
attempt to crawl behind the legs of the fighting men. The struggle blundered
round the edge of the door. The voice of the Invisible Man was heard for the
first time, yelling out sharply, as the policeman trod on his foot. Then he
cried out passionately and his fists flew round like flails. The cabman
suddenly whooped and doubled up, kicked under the diaphragm. The door
into the bar-parlour from the kitchen slammed and covered Mr. Marvel’s
retreat. The men in the kitchen found themselves clutching at and struggling
with empty air.
“Where’s he gone?” cried the man with the beard. “Out?”
“This way,” said the policeman, stepping into the yard and stopping.
A piece of tile whizzed by his head and smashed among the crockery on
the kitchen table.
“I’ll show him,” shouted the man with the black beard, and suddenly a
steel barrel shone over the policeman’s shoulder, and five bullets had
followed one another into the twilight whence the missile had come. As he
fired, the man with the beard moved his hand in a horizontal curve, so that
his shots radiated out into the narrow yard like spokes from a wheel.
A silence followed. “Five cartridges,” said the man with the black beard.
“That’s the best of all. Four aces and a joker. Get a lantern, someone, and
come and feel about for his body.”
barman.
Mr. Marvel, released, suddenly dropped to the ground and made an
attempt to crawl behind the legs of the fighting men. The struggle blundered
round the edge of the door. The voice of the Invisible Man was heard for the
first time, yelling out sharply, as the policeman trod on his foot. Then he
cried out passionately and his fists flew round like flails. The cabman
suddenly whooped and doubled up, kicked under the diaphragm. The door
into the bar-parlour from the kitchen slammed and covered Mr. Marvel’s
retreat. The men in the kitchen found themselves clutching at and struggling
with empty air.
“Where’s he gone?” cried the man with the beard. “Out?”
“This way,” said the policeman, stepping into the yard and stopping.
A piece of tile whizzed by his head and smashed among the crockery on
the kitchen table.
“I’ll show him,” shouted the man with the black beard, and suddenly a
steel barrel shone over the policeman’s shoulder, and five bullets had
followed one another into the twilight whence the missile had come. As he
fired, the man with the beard moved his hand in a horizontal curve, so that
his shots radiated out into the narrow yard like spokes from a wheel.
A silence followed. “Five cartridges,” said the man with the black beard.
“That’s the best of all. Four aces and a joker. Get a lantern, someone, and
come and feel about for his body.”
Page 77
CHAPTER XVII.
DR. KEMP’S VISITOR
Dr. Kemp had continued writing in his study until the shots aroused him.
Crack, crack, crack, they came one after the other.
“Hullo!” said Dr. Kemp, putting his pen into his mouth again and
listening. “Who’s letting off revolvers in Burdock? What are the asses at
now?”
He went to the south window, threw it up, and leaning out stared down
on the network of windows, beaded gas-lamps and shops, with its black
interstices of roof and yard that made up the town at night. “Looks like a
crowd down the hill,” he said, “by ‘The Cricketers,’” and remained
watching. Thence his eyes wandered over the town to far away where the
ships’ lights shone, and the pier glowed—a little illuminated, facetted
pavilion like a gem of yellow light. The moon in its first quarter hung over
the westward hill, and the stars were clear and almost tropically bright.
After five minutes, during which his mind had travelled into a remote
speculation of social conditions of the future, and lost itself at last over the
time dimension, Dr. Kemp roused himself with a sigh, pulled down the
window again, and returned to his writing desk.
It must have been about an hour after this that the front-door bell rang.
He had been writing slackly, and with intervals of abstraction, since the
shots. He sat listening. He heard the servant answer the door, and waited for
her feet on the staircase, but she did not come. “Wonder what that was,”
said Dr. Kemp.
He tried to resume his work, failed, got up, went downstairs from his
study to the landing, rang, and called over the balustrade to the housemaid
as she appeared in the hall below. “Was that a letter?” he asked.
“Only a runaway ring, sir,” she answered.
DR. KEMP’S VISITOR
Dr. Kemp had continued writing in his study until the shots aroused him.
Crack, crack, crack, they came one after the other.
“Hullo!” said Dr. Kemp, putting his pen into his mouth again and
listening. “Who’s letting off revolvers in Burdock? What are the asses at
now?”
He went to the south window, threw it up, and leaning out stared down
on the network of windows, beaded gas-lamps and shops, with its black
interstices of roof and yard that made up the town at night. “Looks like a
crowd down the hill,” he said, “by ‘The Cricketers,’” and remained
watching. Thence his eyes wandered over the town to far away where the
ships’ lights shone, and the pier glowed—a little illuminated, facetted
pavilion like a gem of yellow light. The moon in its first quarter hung over
the westward hill, and the stars were clear and almost tropically bright.
After five minutes, during which his mind had travelled into a remote
speculation of social conditions of the future, and lost itself at last over the
time dimension, Dr. Kemp roused himself with a sigh, pulled down the
window again, and returned to his writing desk.
It must have been about an hour after this that the front-door bell rang.
He had been writing slackly, and with intervals of abstraction, since the
shots. He sat listening. He heard the servant answer the door, and waited for
her feet on the staircase, but she did not come. “Wonder what that was,”
said Dr. Kemp.
He tried to resume his work, failed, got up, went downstairs from his
study to the landing, rang, and called over the balustrade to the housemaid
as she appeared in the hall below. “Was that a letter?” he asked.
“Only a runaway ring, sir,” she answered.
Page 78
“I’m restless to-night,” he said to himself. He went back to his study, and
this time attacked his work resolutely. In a little while he was hard at work
again, and the only sounds in the room were the ticking of the clock and the
subdued shrillness of his quill, hurrying in the very centre of the circle of
light his lampshade threw on his table.
It was two o’clock before Dr. Kemp had finished his work for the night.
He rose, yawned, and went downstairs to bed. He had already removed his
coat and vest, when he noticed that he was thirsty. He took a candle and
went down to the dining-room in search of a syphon and whiskey.
Dr. Kemp’s scientific pursuits have made him a very observant man, and
as he recrossed the hall, he noticed a dark spot on the linoleum near the mat
at the foot of the stairs. He went on upstairs, and then it suddenly occurred
to him to ask himself what the spot on the linoleum might be. Apparently
some subconscious element was at work. At any rate, he turned with his
burden, went back to the hall, put down the syphon and whiskey, and
bending down, touched the spot. Without any great surprise he found it had
the stickiness and colour of drying blood.
He took up his burden again, and returned upstairs, looking about him
and trying to account for the blood-spot. On the landing he saw something
and stopped astonished. The door-handle of his own room was blood-
stained.
He looked at his own hand. It was quite clean, and then he remembered
that the door of his room had been open when he came down from his
study, and that consequently he had not touched the handle at all. He went
straight into his room, his face quite calm—perhaps a trifle more resolute
than usual. His glance, wandering inquisitively, fell on the bed. On the
counterpane was a mess of blood, and the sheet had been torn. He had not
noticed this before because he had walked straight to the dressing-table. On
the further side the bedclothes were depressed as if someone had been
recently sitting there.
Then he had an odd impression that he had heard a low voice say, “Good
Heavens!—Kemp!” But Dr. Kemp was no believer in voices.
He stood staring at the tumbled sheets. Was that really a voice? He
looked about again, but noticed nothing further than the disordered and
blood-stained bed. Then he distinctly heard a movement across the room,
near the wash-hand stand. All men, however highly educated, retain some
this time attacked his work resolutely. In a little while he was hard at work
again, and the only sounds in the room were the ticking of the clock and the
subdued shrillness of his quill, hurrying in the very centre of the circle of
light his lampshade threw on his table.
It was two o’clock before Dr. Kemp had finished his work for the night.
He rose, yawned, and went downstairs to bed. He had already removed his
coat and vest, when he noticed that he was thirsty. He took a candle and
went down to the dining-room in search of a syphon and whiskey.
Dr. Kemp’s scientific pursuits have made him a very observant man, and
as he recrossed the hall, he noticed a dark spot on the linoleum near the mat
at the foot of the stairs. He went on upstairs, and then it suddenly occurred
to him to ask himself what the spot on the linoleum might be. Apparently
some subconscious element was at work. At any rate, he turned with his
burden, went back to the hall, put down the syphon and whiskey, and
bending down, touched the spot. Without any great surprise he found it had
the stickiness and colour of drying blood.
He took up his burden again, and returned upstairs, looking about him
and trying to account for the blood-spot. On the landing he saw something
and stopped astonished. The door-handle of his own room was blood-
stained.
He looked at his own hand. It was quite clean, and then he remembered
that the door of his room had been open when he came down from his
study, and that consequently he had not touched the handle at all. He went
straight into his room, his face quite calm—perhaps a trifle more resolute
than usual. His glance, wandering inquisitively, fell on the bed. On the
counterpane was a mess of blood, and the sheet had been torn. He had not
noticed this before because he had walked straight to the dressing-table. On
the further side the bedclothes were depressed as if someone had been
recently sitting there.
Then he had an odd impression that he had heard a low voice say, “Good
Heavens!—Kemp!” But Dr. Kemp was no believer in voices.
He stood staring at the tumbled sheets. Was that really a voice? He
looked about again, but noticed nothing further than the disordered and
blood-stained bed. Then he distinctly heard a movement across the room,
near the wash-hand stand. All men, however highly educated, retain some
Page 79
superstitious inklings. The feeling that is called “eerie” came upon him. He
closed the door of the room, came forward to the dressing-table, and put
down his burdens. Suddenly, with a start, he perceived a coiled and blood-
stained bandage of linen rag hanging in mid-air, between him and the wash-
hand stand.
He stared at this in amazement. It was an empty bandage, a bandage
properly tied but quite empty. He would have advanced to grasp it, but a
touch arrested him, and a voice speaking quite close to him.
“Kemp!” said the Voice.
“Eh?” said Kemp, with his mouth open.
“Keep your nerve,” said the Voice. “I’m an Invisible Man.”
Kemp made no answer for a space, simply stared at the bandage.
“Invisible Man,” he said.
“I am an Invisible Man,” repeated the Voice.
The story he had been active to ridicule only that morning rushed through
Kemp’s brain. He does not appear to have been either very much frightened
or very greatly surprised at the moment. Realisation came later.
“I thought it was all a lie,” he said. The thought uppermost in his mind
was the reiterated arguments of the morning. “Have you a bandage on?” he
asked.
“Yes,” said the Invisible Man.
“Oh!” said Kemp, and then roused himself. “I say!” he said. “But this is
nonsense. It’s some trick.” He stepped forward suddenly, and his hand,
extended towards the bandage, met invisible fingers.
He recoiled at the touch and his colour changed.
“Keep steady, Kemp, for God’s sake! I want help badly. Stop!”
The hand gripped his arm. He struck at it.
“Kemp!” cried the Voice. “Kemp! Keep steady!” and the grip tightened.
A frantic desire to free himself took possession of Kemp. The hand of the
bandaged arm gripped his shoulder, and he was suddenly tripped and flung
backwards upon the bed. He opened his mouth to shout, and the corner of
the sheet was thrust between his teeth. The Invisible Man had him down
grimly, but his arms were free and he struck and tried to kick savagely.
closed the door of the room, came forward to the dressing-table, and put
down his burdens. Suddenly, with a start, he perceived a coiled and blood-
stained bandage of linen rag hanging in mid-air, between him and the wash-
hand stand.
He stared at this in amazement. It was an empty bandage, a bandage
properly tied but quite empty. He would have advanced to grasp it, but a
touch arrested him, and a voice speaking quite close to him.
“Kemp!” said the Voice.
“Eh?” said Kemp, with his mouth open.
“Keep your nerve,” said the Voice. “I’m an Invisible Man.”
Kemp made no answer for a space, simply stared at the bandage.
“Invisible Man,” he said.
“I am an Invisible Man,” repeated the Voice.
The story he had been active to ridicule only that morning rushed through
Kemp’s brain. He does not appear to have been either very much frightened
or very greatly surprised at the moment. Realisation came later.
“I thought it was all a lie,” he said. The thought uppermost in his mind
was the reiterated arguments of the morning. “Have you a bandage on?” he
asked.
“Yes,” said the Invisible Man.
“Oh!” said Kemp, and then roused himself. “I say!” he said. “But this is
nonsense. It’s some trick.” He stepped forward suddenly, and his hand,
extended towards the bandage, met invisible fingers.
He recoiled at the touch and his colour changed.
“Keep steady, Kemp, for God’s sake! I want help badly. Stop!”
The hand gripped his arm. He struck at it.
“Kemp!” cried the Voice. “Kemp! Keep steady!” and the grip tightened.
A frantic desire to free himself took possession of Kemp. The hand of the
bandaged arm gripped his shoulder, and he was suddenly tripped and flung
backwards upon the bed. He opened his mouth to shout, and the corner of
the sheet was thrust between his teeth. The Invisible Man had him down
grimly, but his arms were free and he struck and tried to kick savagely.
Page 80
“Listen to reason, will you?” said the Invisible Man, sticking to him in
spite of a pounding in the ribs. “By Heaven! you’ll madden me in a minute!
“Lie still, you fool!” bawled the Invisible Man in Kemp’s ear.
Kemp struggled for another moment and then lay still.
“If you shout, I’ll smash your face,” said the Invisible Man, relieving his
mouth.
“I’m an Invisible Man. It’s no foolishness, and no magic. I really am an
Invisible Man. And I want your help. I don’t want to hurt you, but if you
behave like a frantic rustic, I must. Don’t you remember me, Kemp?
Griffin, of University College?”
“Let me get up,” said Kemp. “I’ll stop where I am. And let me sit quiet
for a minute.”
He sat up and felt his neck.
“I am Griffin, of University College, and I have made myself invisible. I
am just an ordinary man—a man you have known—made invisible.”
“Griffin?” said Kemp.
“Griffin,” answered the Voice. A younger student than you were, almost
an albino, six feet high, and broad, with a pink and white face and red eyes,
who won the medal for chemistry.”
“I am confused,” said Kemp. “My brain is rioting. What has this to do
with Griffin?”
“I am Griffin.”
Kemp thought. “It’s horrible,” he said. “But what devilry must happen to
make a man invisible?”
“It’s no devilry. It’s a process, sane and intelligible enough—”
“It’s horrible!” said Kemp. “How on earth—?”
“It’s horrible enough. But I’m wounded and in pain, and tired ... Great
God! Kemp, you are a man. Take it steady. Give me some food and drink,
and let me sit down here.”
Kemp stared at the bandage as it moved across the room, then saw a
basket chair dragged across the floor and come to rest near the bed. It
creaked, and the seat was depressed the quarter of an inch or so. He rubbed
his eyes and felt his neck again. “This beats ghosts,” he said, and laughed
stupidly.
spite of a pounding in the ribs. “By Heaven! you’ll madden me in a minute!
“Lie still, you fool!” bawled the Invisible Man in Kemp’s ear.
Kemp struggled for another moment and then lay still.
“If you shout, I’ll smash your face,” said the Invisible Man, relieving his
mouth.
“I’m an Invisible Man. It’s no foolishness, and no magic. I really am an
Invisible Man. And I want your help. I don’t want to hurt you, but if you
behave like a frantic rustic, I must. Don’t you remember me, Kemp?
Griffin, of University College?”
“Let me get up,” said Kemp. “I’ll stop where I am. And let me sit quiet
for a minute.”
He sat up and felt his neck.
“I am Griffin, of University College, and I have made myself invisible. I
am just an ordinary man—a man you have known—made invisible.”
“Griffin?” said Kemp.
“Griffin,” answered the Voice. A younger student than you were, almost
an albino, six feet high, and broad, with a pink and white face and red eyes,
who won the medal for chemistry.”
“I am confused,” said Kemp. “My brain is rioting. What has this to do
with Griffin?”
“I am Griffin.”
Kemp thought. “It’s horrible,” he said. “But what devilry must happen to
make a man invisible?”
“It’s no devilry. It’s a process, sane and intelligible enough—”
“It’s horrible!” said Kemp. “How on earth—?”
“It’s horrible enough. But I’m wounded and in pain, and tired ... Great
God! Kemp, you are a man. Take it steady. Give me some food and drink,
and let me sit down here.”
Kemp stared at the bandage as it moved across the room, then saw a
basket chair dragged across the floor and come to rest near the bed. It
creaked, and the seat was depressed the quarter of an inch or so. He rubbed
his eyes and felt his neck again. “This beats ghosts,” he said, and laughed
stupidly.
Page 81
“That’s better. Thank Heaven, you’re getting sensible!”
“Or silly,” said Kemp, and knuckled his eyes.
“Give me some whiskey. I’m near dead.”
“It didn’t feel so. Where are you? If I get up shall I run into you? There!
all right. Whiskey? Here. Where shall I give it to you?”
The chair creaked and Kemp felt the glass drawn away from him. He let
go by an effort; his instinct was all against it. It came to rest poised twenty
inches above the front edge of the seat of the chair. He stared at it in infinite
perplexity. “This is—this must be—hypnotism. You have suggested you are
invisible.”
“Nonsense,” said the Voice.
“It’s frantic.”
“Listen to me.”
“I demonstrated conclusively this morning,” began Kemp, “that
invisibility—”
“Never mind what you’ve demonstrated!—I’m starving,” said the Voice,
“and the night is chilly to a man without clothes.”
“Food?” said Kemp.
The tumbler of whiskey tilted itself. “Yes,” said the Invisible Man
rapping it down. “Have you a dressing-gown?”
Kemp made some exclamation in an undertone. He walked to a wardrobe
and produced a robe of dingy scarlet. “This do?” he asked. It was taken
from him. It hung limp for a moment in mid-air, fluttered weirdly, stood full
and decorous buttoning itself, and sat down in his chair. “Drawers, socks,
slippers would be a comfort,” said the Unseen, curtly. “And food.”
“Anything. But this is the insanest thing I ever was in, in my life!”
He turned out his drawers for the articles, and then went downstairs to
ransack his larder. He came back with some cold cutlets and bread, pulled
up a light table, and placed them before his guest. “Never mind knives,”
said his visitor, and a cutlet hung in mid-air, with a sound of gnawing.
“Invisible!” said Kemp, and sat down on a bedroom chair.
“I always like to get something about me before I eat,” said the Invisible
Man, with a full mouth, eating greedily. “Queer fancy!”
“Or silly,” said Kemp, and knuckled his eyes.
“Give me some whiskey. I’m near dead.”
“It didn’t feel so. Where are you? If I get up shall I run into you? There!
all right. Whiskey? Here. Where shall I give it to you?”
The chair creaked and Kemp felt the glass drawn away from him. He let
go by an effort; his instinct was all against it. It came to rest poised twenty
inches above the front edge of the seat of the chair. He stared at it in infinite
perplexity. “This is—this must be—hypnotism. You have suggested you are
invisible.”
“Nonsense,” said the Voice.
“It’s frantic.”
“Listen to me.”
“I demonstrated conclusively this morning,” began Kemp, “that
invisibility—”
“Never mind what you’ve demonstrated!—I’m starving,” said the Voice,
“and the night is chilly to a man without clothes.”
“Food?” said Kemp.
The tumbler of whiskey tilted itself. “Yes,” said the Invisible Man
rapping it down. “Have you a dressing-gown?”
Kemp made some exclamation in an undertone. He walked to a wardrobe
and produced a robe of dingy scarlet. “This do?” he asked. It was taken
from him. It hung limp for a moment in mid-air, fluttered weirdly, stood full
and decorous buttoning itself, and sat down in his chair. “Drawers, socks,
slippers would be a comfort,” said the Unseen, curtly. “And food.”
“Anything. But this is the insanest thing I ever was in, in my life!”
He turned out his drawers for the articles, and then went downstairs to
ransack his larder. He came back with some cold cutlets and bread, pulled
up a light table, and placed them before his guest. “Never mind knives,”
said his visitor, and a cutlet hung in mid-air, with a sound of gnawing.
“Invisible!” said Kemp, and sat down on a bedroom chair.
“I always like to get something about me before I eat,” said the Invisible
Man, with a full mouth, eating greedily. “Queer fancy!”
Page 82
“I suppose that wrist is all right,” said Kemp.
“Trust me,” said the Invisible Man.
“Of all the strange and wonderful—”
“Exactly. But it’s odd I should blunder into your house to get my
bandaging. My first stroke of luck! Anyhow I meant to sleep in this house
to-night. You must stand that! It’s a filthy nuisance, my blood showing, isn’t
it? Quite a clot over there. Gets visible as it coagulates, I see. It’s only the
living tissue I’ve changed, and only for as long as I’m alive.... I’ve been in
the house three hours.”
“But how’s it done?” began Kemp, in a tone of exasperation. “Confound
it! The whole business—it’s unreasonable from beginning to end.”
“Quite reasonable,” said the Invisible Man. “Perfectly reasonable.”
He reached over and secured the whiskey bottle. Kemp stared at the
devouring dressing gown. A ray of candle-light penetrating a torn patch in
the right shoulder, made a triangle of light under the left ribs. “What were
the shots?” he asked. “How did the shooting begin?”
“There was a real fool of a man—a sort of confederate of mine—curse
him!—who tried to steal my money. Has done so.”
“Is he invisible too?”
“No.”
“Well?”
“Can’t I have some more to eat before I tell you all that? I’m hungry—in
pain. And you want me to tell stories!”
Kemp got up. “You didn’t do any shooting?” he asked.
“Not me,” said his visitor. “Some fool I’d never seen fired at random. A
lot of them got scared. They all got scared at me. Curse them!—I say—I
want more to eat than this, Kemp.”
“I’ll see what there is to eat downstairs,” said Kemp. “Not much, I’m
afraid.”
After he had done eating, and he made a heavy meal, the Invisible Man
demanded a cigar. He bit the end savagely before Kemp could find a knife,
and cursed when the outer leaf loosened. It was strange to see him smoking;
his mouth, and throat, pharynx and nares, became visible as a sort of
whirling smoke cast.
“Trust me,” said the Invisible Man.
“Of all the strange and wonderful—”
“Exactly. But it’s odd I should blunder into your house to get my
bandaging. My first stroke of luck! Anyhow I meant to sleep in this house
to-night. You must stand that! It’s a filthy nuisance, my blood showing, isn’t
it? Quite a clot over there. Gets visible as it coagulates, I see. It’s only the
living tissue I’ve changed, and only for as long as I’m alive.... I’ve been in
the house three hours.”
“But how’s it done?” began Kemp, in a tone of exasperation. “Confound
it! The whole business—it’s unreasonable from beginning to end.”
“Quite reasonable,” said the Invisible Man. “Perfectly reasonable.”
He reached over and secured the whiskey bottle. Kemp stared at the
devouring dressing gown. A ray of candle-light penetrating a torn patch in
the right shoulder, made a triangle of light under the left ribs. “What were
the shots?” he asked. “How did the shooting begin?”
“There was a real fool of a man—a sort of confederate of mine—curse
him!—who tried to steal my money. Has done so.”
“Is he invisible too?”
“No.”
“Well?”
“Can’t I have some more to eat before I tell you all that? I’m hungry—in
pain. And you want me to tell stories!”
Kemp got up. “You didn’t do any shooting?” he asked.
“Not me,” said his visitor. “Some fool I’d never seen fired at random. A
lot of them got scared. They all got scared at me. Curse them!—I say—I
want more to eat than this, Kemp.”
“I’ll see what there is to eat downstairs,” said Kemp. “Not much, I’m
afraid.”
After he had done eating, and he made a heavy meal, the Invisible Man
demanded a cigar. He bit the end savagely before Kemp could find a knife,
and cursed when the outer leaf loosened. It was strange to see him smoking;
his mouth, and throat, pharynx and nares, became visible as a sort of
whirling smoke cast.
Page 83
“This blessed gift of smoking!” he said, and puffed vigorously. “I’m
lucky to have fallen upon you, Kemp. You must help me. Fancy tumbling
on you just now! I’m in a devilish scrape—I’ve been mad, I think. The
things I have been through! But we will do things yet. Let me tell you—”
He helped himself to more whiskey and soda. Kemp got up, looked about
him, and fetched a glass from his spare room. “It’s wild—but I suppose I
may drink.”
“You haven’t changed much, Kemp, these dozen years. You fair men
don’t. Cool and methodical—after the first collapse. I must tell you. We will
work together!”
“But how was it all done?” said Kemp, “and how did you get like this?”
“For God’s sake, let me smoke in peace for a little while! And then I will
begin to tell you.”
But the story was not told that night. The Invisible Man’s wrist was
growing painful; he was feverish, exhausted, and his mind came round to
brood upon his chase down the hill and the struggle about the inn. He spoke
in fragments of Marvel, he smoked faster, his voice grew angry. Kemp tried
to gather what he could.
“He was afraid of me, I could see that he was afraid of me,” said the
Invisible Man many times over. “He meant to give me the slip—he was
always casting about! What a fool I was!
“The cur!
“I should have killed him!”
“Where did you get the money?” asked Kemp, abruptly.
The Invisible Man was silent for a space. “I can’t tell you to-night,” he
said.
He groaned suddenly and leant forward, supporting his invisible head on
invisible hands. “Kemp,” he said, “I’ve had no sleep for near three days,
except a couple of dozes of an hour or so. I must sleep soon.”
“Well, have my room—have this room.”
“But how can I sleep? If I sleep—he will get away. Ugh! What does it
matter?”
“What’s the shot wound?” asked Kemp, abruptly.
“Nothing—scratch and blood. Oh, God! How I want sleep!”
lucky to have fallen upon you, Kemp. You must help me. Fancy tumbling
on you just now! I’m in a devilish scrape—I’ve been mad, I think. The
things I have been through! But we will do things yet. Let me tell you—”
He helped himself to more whiskey and soda. Kemp got up, looked about
him, and fetched a glass from his spare room. “It’s wild—but I suppose I
may drink.”
“You haven’t changed much, Kemp, these dozen years. You fair men
don’t. Cool and methodical—after the first collapse. I must tell you. We will
work together!”
“But how was it all done?” said Kemp, “and how did you get like this?”
“For God’s sake, let me smoke in peace for a little while! And then I will
begin to tell you.”
But the story was not told that night. The Invisible Man’s wrist was
growing painful; he was feverish, exhausted, and his mind came round to
brood upon his chase down the hill and the struggle about the inn. He spoke
in fragments of Marvel, he smoked faster, his voice grew angry. Kemp tried
to gather what he could.
“He was afraid of me, I could see that he was afraid of me,” said the
Invisible Man many times over. “He meant to give me the slip—he was
always casting about! What a fool I was!
“The cur!
“I should have killed him!”
“Where did you get the money?” asked Kemp, abruptly.
The Invisible Man was silent for a space. “I can’t tell you to-night,” he
said.
He groaned suddenly and leant forward, supporting his invisible head on
invisible hands. “Kemp,” he said, “I’ve had no sleep for near three days,
except a couple of dozes of an hour or so. I must sleep soon.”
“Well, have my room—have this room.”
“But how can I sleep? If I sleep—he will get away. Ugh! What does it
matter?”
“What’s the shot wound?” asked Kemp, abruptly.
“Nothing—scratch and blood. Oh, God! How I want sleep!”
Page 84
“Why not?”
The Invisible Man appeared to be regarding Kemp. “Because I’ve a
particular objection to being caught by my fellow-men,” he said slowly.
Kemp started.
“Fool that I am!” said the Invisible Man, striking the table smartly. “I’ve
put the idea into your head.”
The Invisible Man appeared to be regarding Kemp. “Because I’ve a
particular objection to being caught by my fellow-men,” he said slowly.
Kemp started.
“Fool that I am!” said the Invisible Man, striking the table smartly. “I’ve
put the idea into your head.”
Page 85
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE INVISIBLE MAN SLEEPS
Exhausted and wounded as the Invisible Man was, he refused to accept
Kemp’s word that his freedom should be respected. He examined the two
windows of the bedroom, drew up the blinds and opened the sashes, to
confirm Kemp’s statement that a retreat by them would be possible. Outside
the night was very quiet and still, and the new moon was setting over the
down. Then he examined the keys of the bedroom and the two dressing-
room doors, to satisfy himself that these also could be made an assurance of
freedom. Finally he expressed himself satisfied. He stood on the hearth rug
and Kemp heard the sound of a yawn.
“I’m sorry,” said the Invisible Man, “if I cannot tell you all that I have
done to-night. But I am worn out. It’s grotesque, no doubt. It’s horrible! But
believe me, Kemp, in spite of your arguments of this morning, it is quite a
possible thing. I have made a discovery. I meant to keep it to myself. I
can’t. I must have a partner. And you.... We can do such things ... But to-
morrow. Now, Kemp, I feel as though I must sleep or perish.”
Kemp stood in the middle of the room staring at the headless garment. “I
suppose I must leave you,” he said. “It’s—incredible. Three things
happening like this, overturning all my preconceptions—would make me
insane. But it’s real! Is there anything more that I can get you?”
“Only bid me good-night,” said Griffin.
“Good-night,” said Kemp, and shook an invisible hand. He walked
sideways to the door. Suddenly the dressing-gown walked quickly towards
him. “Understand me!” said the dressing-gown. “No attempts to hamper
me, or capture me! Or—”
Kemp’s face changed a little. “I thought I gave you my word,” he said.
THE INVISIBLE MAN SLEEPS
Exhausted and wounded as the Invisible Man was, he refused to accept
Kemp’s word that his freedom should be respected. He examined the two
windows of the bedroom, drew up the blinds and opened the sashes, to
confirm Kemp’s statement that a retreat by them would be possible. Outside
the night was very quiet and still, and the new moon was setting over the
down. Then he examined the keys of the bedroom and the two dressing-
room doors, to satisfy himself that these also could be made an assurance of
freedom. Finally he expressed himself satisfied. He stood on the hearth rug
and Kemp heard the sound of a yawn.
“I’m sorry,” said the Invisible Man, “if I cannot tell you all that I have
done to-night. But I am worn out. It’s grotesque, no doubt. It’s horrible! But
believe me, Kemp, in spite of your arguments of this morning, it is quite a
possible thing. I have made a discovery. I meant to keep it to myself. I
can’t. I must have a partner. And you.... We can do such things ... But to-
morrow. Now, Kemp, I feel as though I must sleep or perish.”
Kemp stood in the middle of the room staring at the headless garment. “I
suppose I must leave you,” he said. “It’s—incredible. Three things
happening like this, overturning all my preconceptions—would make me
insane. But it’s real! Is there anything more that I can get you?”
“Only bid me good-night,” said Griffin.
“Good-night,” said Kemp, and shook an invisible hand. He walked
sideways to the door. Suddenly the dressing-gown walked quickly towards
him. “Understand me!” said the dressing-gown. “No attempts to hamper
me, or capture me! Or—”
Kemp’s face changed a little. “I thought I gave you my word,” he said.
Page 86
Kemp closed the door softly behind him, and the key was turned upon
him forthwith. Then, as he stood with an expression of passive amazement
on his face, the rapid feet came to the door of the dressing-room and that
too was locked. Kemp slapped his brow with his hand. “Am I dreaming?
Has the world gone mad—or have I?”
He laughed, and put his hand to the locked door. “Barred out of my own
bedroom, by a flagrant absurdity!” he said.
He walked to the head of the staircase, turned, and stared at the locked
doors. “It’s fact,” he said. He put his fingers to his slightly bruised neck.
“Undeniable fact!
“But—”
He shook his head hopelessly, turned, and went downstairs.
He lit the dining-room lamp, got out a cigar, and began pacing the room,
ejaculating. Now and then he would argue with himself.
“Invisible!” he said.
“Is there such a thing as an invisible animal? ... In the sea, yes.
Thousands—millions. All the larvae, all the little nauplii and tornarias, all
the microscopic things, the jelly-fish. In the sea there are more things
invisible than visible! I never thought of that before. And in the ponds too!
All those little pond-life things—specks of colourless translucent jelly! But
in air? No!
“It can’t be.
“But after all—why not?
“If a man was made of glass he would still be visible.”
His meditation became profound. The bulk of three cigars had passed
into the invisible or diffused as a white ash over the carpet before he spoke
again. Then it was merely an exclamation. He turned aside, walked out of
the room, and went into his little consulting-room and lit the gas there. It
was a little room, because Dr. Kemp did not live by practice, and in it were
the day’s newspapers. The morning’s paper lay carelessly opened and
thrown aside. He caught it up, turned it over, and read the account of a
“Strange Story from Iping” that the mariner at Port Stowe had spelt over so
painfully to Mr. Marvel. Kemp read it swiftly.
him forthwith. Then, as he stood with an expression of passive amazement
on his face, the rapid feet came to the door of the dressing-room and that
too was locked. Kemp slapped his brow with his hand. “Am I dreaming?
Has the world gone mad—or have I?”
He laughed, and put his hand to the locked door. “Barred out of my own
bedroom, by a flagrant absurdity!” he said.
He walked to the head of the staircase, turned, and stared at the locked
doors. “It’s fact,” he said. He put his fingers to his slightly bruised neck.
“Undeniable fact!
“But—”
He shook his head hopelessly, turned, and went downstairs.
He lit the dining-room lamp, got out a cigar, and began pacing the room,
ejaculating. Now and then he would argue with himself.
“Invisible!” he said.
“Is there such a thing as an invisible animal? ... In the sea, yes.
Thousands—millions. All the larvae, all the little nauplii and tornarias, all
the microscopic things, the jelly-fish. In the sea there are more things
invisible than visible! I never thought of that before. And in the ponds too!
All those little pond-life things—specks of colourless translucent jelly! But
in air? No!
“It can’t be.
“But after all—why not?
“If a man was made of glass he would still be visible.”
His meditation became profound. The bulk of three cigars had passed
into the invisible or diffused as a white ash over the carpet before he spoke
again. Then it was merely an exclamation. He turned aside, walked out of
the room, and went into his little consulting-room and lit the gas there. It
was a little room, because Dr. Kemp did not live by practice, and in it were
the day’s newspapers. The morning’s paper lay carelessly opened and
thrown aside. He caught it up, turned it over, and read the account of a
“Strange Story from Iping” that the mariner at Port Stowe had spelt over so
painfully to Mr. Marvel. Kemp read it swiftly.
Page 87
“Wrapped up!” said Kemp. “Disguised! Hiding it! ‘No one seems to have
been aware of his misfortune.’ What the devil is his game?”
He dropped the paper, and his eye went seeking. “Ah!” he said, and
caught up the St. James’ Gazette, lying folded up as it arrived. “Now we
shall get at the truth,” said Dr. Kemp. He rent the paper open; a couple of
columns confronted him. “An Entire Village in Sussex goes Mad” was the
heading.
“Good Heavens!” said Kemp, reading eagerly an incredulous account of
the events in Iping, of the previous afternoon, that have already been
described. Over the leaf the report in the morning paper had been reprinted.
He re-read it. “Ran through the streets striking right and left. Jaffers
insensible. Mr. Huxter in great pain—still unable to describe what he saw.
Painful humiliation—vicar. Woman ill with terror! Windows smashed. This
extraordinary story probably a fabrication. Too good not to print—cum
grano!”
He dropped the paper and stared blankly in front of him. “Probably a
fabrication!”
He caught up the paper again, and re-read the whole business. “But when
does the Tramp come in? Why the deuce was he chasing a tramp?”
He sat down abruptly on the surgical bench. “He’s not only invisible,” he
said, “but he’s mad! Homicidal!”
When dawn came to mingle its pallor with the lamp-light and cigar
smoke of the dining-room, Kemp was still pacing up and down, trying to
grasp the incredible.
He was altogether too excited to sleep. His servants, descending sleepily,
discovered him, and were inclined to think that over-study had worked this
ill on him. He gave them extraordinary but quite explicit instructions to lay
breakfast for two in the belvedere study—and then to confine themselves to
the basement and ground-floor. Then he continued to pace the dining-room
until the morning’s paper came. That had much to say and little to tell,
beyond the confirmation of the evening before, and a very badly written
account of another remarkable tale from Port Burdock. This gave Kemp the
essence of the happenings at the “Jolly Cricketers,” and the name of
Marvel. “He has made me keep with him twenty-four hours,” Marvel
testified. Certain minor facts were added to the Iping story, notably the
been aware of his misfortune.’ What the devil is his game?”
He dropped the paper, and his eye went seeking. “Ah!” he said, and
caught up the St. James’ Gazette, lying folded up as it arrived. “Now we
shall get at the truth,” said Dr. Kemp. He rent the paper open; a couple of
columns confronted him. “An Entire Village in Sussex goes Mad” was the
heading.
“Good Heavens!” said Kemp, reading eagerly an incredulous account of
the events in Iping, of the previous afternoon, that have already been
described. Over the leaf the report in the morning paper had been reprinted.
He re-read it. “Ran through the streets striking right and left. Jaffers
insensible. Mr. Huxter in great pain—still unable to describe what he saw.
Painful humiliation—vicar. Woman ill with terror! Windows smashed. This
extraordinary story probably a fabrication. Too good not to print—cum
grano!”
He dropped the paper and stared blankly in front of him. “Probably a
fabrication!”
He caught up the paper again, and re-read the whole business. “But when
does the Tramp come in? Why the deuce was he chasing a tramp?”
He sat down abruptly on the surgical bench. “He’s not only invisible,” he
said, “but he’s mad! Homicidal!”
When dawn came to mingle its pallor with the lamp-light and cigar
smoke of the dining-room, Kemp was still pacing up and down, trying to
grasp the incredible.
He was altogether too excited to sleep. His servants, descending sleepily,
discovered him, and were inclined to think that over-study had worked this
ill on him. He gave them extraordinary but quite explicit instructions to lay
breakfast for two in the belvedere study—and then to confine themselves to
the basement and ground-floor. Then he continued to pace the dining-room
until the morning’s paper came. That had much to say and little to tell,
beyond the confirmation of the evening before, and a very badly written
account of another remarkable tale from Port Burdock. This gave Kemp the
essence of the happenings at the “Jolly Cricketers,” and the name of
Marvel. “He has made me keep with him twenty-four hours,” Marvel
testified. Certain minor facts were added to the Iping story, notably the
Page 88
cutting of the village telegraph-wire. But there was nothing to throw light
on the connexion between the Invisible Man and the Tramp; for Mr. Marvel
had supplied no information about the three books, or the money with
which he was lined. The incredulous tone had vanished and a shoal of
reporters and inquirers were already at work elaborating the matter.
Kemp read every scrap of the report and sent his housemaid out to get
every one of the morning papers she could. These also he devoured.
“He is invisible!” he said. “And it reads like rage growing to mania! The
things he may do! The things he may do! And he’s upstairs free as the air.
What on earth ought I to do?”
“For instance, would it be a breach of faith if—? No.”
He went to a little untidy desk in the corner, and began a note. He tore
this up half written, and wrote another. He read it over and considered it.
Then he took an envelope and addressed it to “Colonel Adye, Port
Burdock.”
The Invisible Man awoke even as Kemp was doing this. He awoke in an
evil temper, and Kemp, alert for every sound, heard his pattering feet rush
suddenly across the bedroom overhead. Then a chair was flung over and the
wash-hand stand tumbler smashed. Kemp hurried upstairs and rapped
eagerly.
on the connexion between the Invisible Man and the Tramp; for Mr. Marvel
had supplied no information about the three books, or the money with
which he was lined. The incredulous tone had vanished and a shoal of
reporters and inquirers were already at work elaborating the matter.
Kemp read every scrap of the report and sent his housemaid out to get
every one of the morning papers she could. These also he devoured.
“He is invisible!” he said. “And it reads like rage growing to mania! The
things he may do! The things he may do! And he’s upstairs free as the air.
What on earth ought I to do?”
“For instance, would it be a breach of faith if—? No.”
He went to a little untidy desk in the corner, and began a note. He tore
this up half written, and wrote another. He read it over and considered it.
Then he took an envelope and addressed it to “Colonel Adye, Port
Burdock.”
The Invisible Man awoke even as Kemp was doing this. He awoke in an
evil temper, and Kemp, alert for every sound, heard his pattering feet rush
suddenly across the bedroom overhead. Then a chair was flung over and the
wash-hand stand tumbler smashed. Kemp hurried upstairs and rapped
eagerly.
Page 89
CHAPTER XIX.
CERTAIN FIRST PRINCIPLES
“What’s the matter?” asked Kemp, when the Invisible Man admitted him.
“Nothing,” was the answer.
“But, confound it! The smash?”
“Fit of temper,” said the Invisible Man. “Forgot this arm; and it’s sore.”
“You’re rather liable to that sort of thing.”
“I am.”
Kemp walked across the room and picked up the fragments of broken
glass. “All the facts are out about you,” said Kemp, standing up with the
glass in his hand; “all that happened in Iping, and down the hill. The world
has become aware of its invisible citizen. But no one knows you are here.”
The Invisible Man swore.
“The secret’s out. I gather it was a secret. I don’t know what your plans
are, but of course I’m anxious to help you.”
The Invisible Man sat down on the bed.
“There’s breakfast upstairs,” said Kemp, speaking as easily as possible,
and he was delighted to find his strange guest rose willingly. Kemp led the
way up the narrow staircase to the belvedere.
“Before we can do anything else,” said Kemp, “I must understand a little
more about this invisibility of yours.” He had sat down, after one nervous
glance out of the window, with the air of a man who has talking to do. His
doubts of the sanity of the entire business flashed and vanished again as he
looked across to where Griffin sat at the breakfast-table—a headless,
handless dressing-gown, wiping unseen lips on a miraculously held
serviette.
CERTAIN FIRST PRINCIPLES
“What’s the matter?” asked Kemp, when the Invisible Man admitted him.
“Nothing,” was the answer.
“But, confound it! The smash?”
“Fit of temper,” said the Invisible Man. “Forgot this arm; and it’s sore.”
“You’re rather liable to that sort of thing.”
“I am.”
Kemp walked across the room and picked up the fragments of broken
glass. “All the facts are out about you,” said Kemp, standing up with the
glass in his hand; “all that happened in Iping, and down the hill. The world
has become aware of its invisible citizen. But no one knows you are here.”
The Invisible Man swore.
“The secret’s out. I gather it was a secret. I don’t know what your plans
are, but of course I’m anxious to help you.”
The Invisible Man sat down on the bed.
“There’s breakfast upstairs,” said Kemp, speaking as easily as possible,
and he was delighted to find his strange guest rose willingly. Kemp led the
way up the narrow staircase to the belvedere.
“Before we can do anything else,” said Kemp, “I must understand a little
more about this invisibility of yours.” He had sat down, after one nervous
glance out of the window, with the air of a man who has talking to do. His
doubts of the sanity of the entire business flashed and vanished again as he
looked across to where Griffin sat at the breakfast-table—a headless,
handless dressing-gown, wiping unseen lips on a miraculously held
serviette.
Page 90
“It’s simple enough—and credible enough,” said Griffin, putting the
serviette aside and leaning the invisible head on an invisible hand.
“No doubt, to you, but—” Kemp laughed.
“Well, yes; to me it seemed wonderful at first, no doubt. But now, great
God! ... But we will do great things yet! I came on the stuff first at
Chesilstowe.”
“Chesilstowe?”
“I went there after I left London. You know I dropped medicine and took
up physics? No; well, I did. Light fascinated me.”
“Ah!”
“Optical density! The whole subject is a network of riddles—a network
with solutions glimmering elusively through. And being but two-and-twenty
and full of enthusiasm, I said, ‘I will devote my life to this. This is worth
while.’ You know what fools we are at two-and-twenty?”
“Fools then or fools now,” said Kemp.
“As though knowing could be any satisfaction to a man!
“But I went to work—like a slave. And I had hardly worked and thought
about the matter six months before light came through one of the meshes
suddenly—blindingly! I found a general principle of pigments and
refraction—a formula, a geometrical expression involving four dimensions.
Fools, common men, even common mathematicians, do not know anything
of what some general expression may mean to the student of molecular
physics. In the books—the books that tramp has hidden—there are marvels,
miracles! But this was not a method, it was an idea, that might lead to a
method by which it would be possible, without changing any other property
of matter—except, in some instances colours—to lower the refractive index
of a substance, solid or liquid, to that of air—so far as all practical purposes
are concerned.”
“Phew!” said Kemp. “That’s odd! But still I don’t see quite ... I can
understand that thereby you could spoil a valuable stone, but personal
invisibility is a far cry.”
“Precisely,” said Griffin. “But consider, visibility depends on the action
of the visible bodies on light. Either a body absorbs light, or it reflects or
refracts it, or does all these things. If it neither reflects nor refracts nor
absorbs light, it cannot of itself be visible. You see an opaque red box, for
serviette aside and leaning the invisible head on an invisible hand.
“No doubt, to you, but—” Kemp laughed.
“Well, yes; to me it seemed wonderful at first, no doubt. But now, great
God! ... But we will do great things yet! I came on the stuff first at
Chesilstowe.”
“Chesilstowe?”
“I went there after I left London. You know I dropped medicine and took
up physics? No; well, I did. Light fascinated me.”
“Ah!”
“Optical density! The whole subject is a network of riddles—a network
with solutions glimmering elusively through. And being but two-and-twenty
and full of enthusiasm, I said, ‘I will devote my life to this. This is worth
while.’ You know what fools we are at two-and-twenty?”
“Fools then or fools now,” said Kemp.
“As though knowing could be any satisfaction to a man!
“But I went to work—like a slave. And I had hardly worked and thought
about the matter six months before light came through one of the meshes
suddenly—blindingly! I found a general principle of pigments and
refraction—a formula, a geometrical expression involving four dimensions.
Fools, common men, even common mathematicians, do not know anything
of what some general expression may mean to the student of molecular
physics. In the books—the books that tramp has hidden—there are marvels,
miracles! But this was not a method, it was an idea, that might lead to a
method by which it would be possible, without changing any other property
of matter—except, in some instances colours—to lower the refractive index
of a substance, solid or liquid, to that of air—so far as all practical purposes
are concerned.”
“Phew!” said Kemp. “That’s odd! But still I don’t see quite ... I can
understand that thereby you could spoil a valuable stone, but personal
invisibility is a far cry.”
“Precisely,” said Griffin. “But consider, visibility depends on the action
of the visible bodies on light. Either a body absorbs light, or it reflects or
refracts it, or does all these things. If it neither reflects nor refracts nor
absorbs light, it cannot of itself be visible. You see an opaque red box, for
Page 91
instance, because the colour absorbs some of the light and reflects the rest,
all the red part of the light, to you. If it did not absorb any particular part of
the light, but reflected it all, then it would be a shining white box. Silver! A
diamond box would neither absorb much of the light nor reflect much from
the general surface, but just here and there where the surfaces were
favourable the light would be reflected and refracted, so that you would get
a brilliant appearance of flashing reflections and translucencies—a sort of
skeleton of light. A glass box would not be so brilliant, nor so clearly
visible, as a diamond box, because there would be less refraction and
reflection. See that? From certain points of view you would see quite
clearly through it. Some kinds of glass would be more visible than others, a
box of flint glass would be brighter than a box of ordinary window glass. A
box of very thin common glass would be hard to see in a bad light, because
it would absorb hardly any light and refract and reflect very little. And if
you put a sheet of common white glass in water, still more if you put it in
some denser liquid than water, it would vanish almost altogether, because
light passing from water to glass is only slightly refracted or reflected or
indeed affected in any way. It is almost as invisible as a jet of coal gas or
hydrogen is in air. And for precisely the same reason!”
“Yes,” said Kemp, “that is pretty plain sailing.”
“And here is another fact you will know to be true. If a sheet of glass is
smashed, Kemp, and beaten into a powder, it becomes much more visible
while it is in the air; it becomes at last an opaque white powder. This is
because the powdering multiplies the surfaces of the glass at which
refraction and reflection occur. In the sheet of glass there are only two
surfaces; in the powder the light is reflected or refracted by each grain it
passes through, and very little gets right through the powder. But if the
white powdered glass is put into water, it forthwith vanishes. The powdered
glass and water have much the same refractive index; that is, the light
undergoes very little refraction or reflection in passing from one to the
other.
“You make the glass invisible by putting it into a liquid of nearly the
same refractive index; a transparent thing becomes invisible if it is put in
any medium of almost the same refractive index. And if you will consider
only a second, you will see also that the powder of glass might be made to
vanish in air, if its refractive index could be made the same as that of air; for
all the red part of the light, to you. If it did not absorb any particular part of
the light, but reflected it all, then it would be a shining white box. Silver! A
diamond box would neither absorb much of the light nor reflect much from
the general surface, but just here and there where the surfaces were
favourable the light would be reflected and refracted, so that you would get
a brilliant appearance of flashing reflections and translucencies—a sort of
skeleton of light. A glass box would not be so brilliant, nor so clearly
visible, as a diamond box, because there would be less refraction and
reflection. See that? From certain points of view you would see quite
clearly through it. Some kinds of glass would be more visible than others, a
box of flint glass would be brighter than a box of ordinary window glass. A
box of very thin common glass would be hard to see in a bad light, because
it would absorb hardly any light and refract and reflect very little. And if
you put a sheet of common white glass in water, still more if you put it in
some denser liquid than water, it would vanish almost altogether, because
light passing from water to glass is only slightly refracted or reflected or
indeed affected in any way. It is almost as invisible as a jet of coal gas or
hydrogen is in air. And for precisely the same reason!”
“Yes,” said Kemp, “that is pretty plain sailing.”
“And here is another fact you will know to be true. If a sheet of glass is
smashed, Kemp, and beaten into a powder, it becomes much more visible
while it is in the air; it becomes at last an opaque white powder. This is
because the powdering multiplies the surfaces of the glass at which
refraction and reflection occur. In the sheet of glass there are only two
surfaces; in the powder the light is reflected or refracted by each grain it
passes through, and very little gets right through the powder. But if the
white powdered glass is put into water, it forthwith vanishes. The powdered
glass and water have much the same refractive index; that is, the light
undergoes very little refraction or reflection in passing from one to the
other.
“You make the glass invisible by putting it into a liquid of nearly the
same refractive index; a transparent thing becomes invisible if it is put in
any medium of almost the same refractive index. And if you will consider
only a second, you will see also that the powder of glass might be made to
vanish in air, if its refractive index could be made the same as that of air; for
Page 92
then there would be no refraction or reflection as the light passed from glass
to air.”
“Yes, yes,” said Kemp. “But a man’s not powdered glass!”
“No,” said Griffin. “He’s more transparent!”
“Nonsense!”
“That from a doctor! How one forgets! Have you already forgotten your
physics, in ten years? Just think of all the things that are transparent and
seem not to be so. Paper, for instance, is made up of transparent fibres, and
it is white and opaque only for the same reason that a powder of glass is
white and opaque. Oil white paper, fill up the interstices between the
particles with oil so that there is no longer refraction or reflection except at
the surfaces, and it becomes as transparent as glass. And not only paper, but
cotton fibre, linen fibre, wool fibre, woody fibre, and bone, Kemp, flesh,
Kemp, hair, Kemp, nails and nerves, Kemp, in fact the whole fabric of a
man except the red of his blood and the black pigment of hair, are all made
up of transparent, colourless tissue. So little suffices to make us visible one
to the other. For the most part the fibres of a living creature are no more
opaque than water.”
“Great Heavens!” cried Kemp. “Of course, of course! I was thinking only
last night of the sea larvae and all jelly-fish!”
“Now you have me! And all that I knew and had in mind a year after I left
London—six years ago. But I kept it to myself. I had to do my work under
frightful disadvantages. Oliver, my professor, was a scientific bounder, a
journalist by instinct, a thief of ideas—he was always prying! And you
know the knavish system of the scientific world. I simply would not
publish, and let him share my credit. I went on working; I got nearer and
nearer making my formula into an experiment, a reality. I told no living
soul, because I meant to flash my work upon the world with crushing effect
and become famous at a blow. I took up the question of pigments to fill up
certain gaps. And suddenly, not by design but by accident, I made a
discovery in physiology.”
“Yes?”
“You know the red colouring matter of blood; it can be made white—
colourless—and remain with all the functions it has now!”
Kemp gave a cry of incredulous amazement.
to air.”
“Yes, yes,” said Kemp. “But a man’s not powdered glass!”
“No,” said Griffin. “He’s more transparent!”
“Nonsense!”
“That from a doctor! How one forgets! Have you already forgotten your
physics, in ten years? Just think of all the things that are transparent and
seem not to be so. Paper, for instance, is made up of transparent fibres, and
it is white and opaque only for the same reason that a powder of glass is
white and opaque. Oil white paper, fill up the interstices between the
particles with oil so that there is no longer refraction or reflection except at
the surfaces, and it becomes as transparent as glass. And not only paper, but
cotton fibre, linen fibre, wool fibre, woody fibre, and bone, Kemp, flesh,
Kemp, hair, Kemp, nails and nerves, Kemp, in fact the whole fabric of a
man except the red of his blood and the black pigment of hair, are all made
up of transparent, colourless tissue. So little suffices to make us visible one
to the other. For the most part the fibres of a living creature are no more
opaque than water.”
“Great Heavens!” cried Kemp. “Of course, of course! I was thinking only
last night of the sea larvae and all jelly-fish!”
“Now you have me! And all that I knew and had in mind a year after I left
London—six years ago. But I kept it to myself. I had to do my work under
frightful disadvantages. Oliver, my professor, was a scientific bounder, a
journalist by instinct, a thief of ideas—he was always prying! And you
know the knavish system of the scientific world. I simply would not
publish, and let him share my credit. I went on working; I got nearer and
nearer making my formula into an experiment, a reality. I told no living
soul, because I meant to flash my work upon the world with crushing effect
and become famous at a blow. I took up the question of pigments to fill up
certain gaps. And suddenly, not by design but by accident, I made a
discovery in physiology.”
“Yes?”
“You know the red colouring matter of blood; it can be made white—
colourless—and remain with all the functions it has now!”
Kemp gave a cry of incredulous amazement.
Page 93
The Invisible Man rose and began pacing the little study. “You may well
exclaim. I remember that night. It was late at night—in the daytime one was
bothered with the gaping, silly students—and I worked then sometimes till
dawn. It came suddenly, splendid and complete in my mind. I was alone;
the laboratory was still, with the tall lights burning brightly and silently. In
all my great moments I have been alone. ‘One could make an animal—a
tissue—transparent! One could make it invisible! All except the pigments—
I could be invisible!’ I said, suddenly realising what it meant to be an albino
with such knowledge. It was overwhelming. I left the filtering I was doing,
and went and stared out of the great window at the stars. ‘I could be
invisible!’ I repeated.
“To do such a thing would be to transcend magic. And I beheld,
unclouded by doubt, a magnificent vision of all that invisibility might mean
to a man—the mystery, the power, the freedom. Drawbacks I saw none. You
have only to think! And I, a shabby, poverty-struck, hemmed-in
demonstrator, teaching fools in a provincial college, might suddenly
become—this. I ask you, Kemp if you ... Anyone, I tell you, would have
flung himself upon that research. And I worked three years, and every
mountain of difficulty I toiled over showed another from its summit. The
infinite details! And the exasperation! A professor, a provincial professor,
always prying. ‘When are you going to publish this work of yours?’ was his
everlasting question. And the students, the cramped means! Three years I
had of it—
“And after three years of secrecy and exasperation, I found that to
complete it was impossible—impossible.”
“How?” asked Kemp.
“Money,” said the Invisible Man, and went again to stare out of the
window.
He turned around abruptly. “I robbed the old man—robbed my father.
“The money was not his, and he shot himself.”
exclaim. I remember that night. It was late at night—in the daytime one was
bothered with the gaping, silly students—and I worked then sometimes till
dawn. It came suddenly, splendid and complete in my mind. I was alone;
the laboratory was still, with the tall lights burning brightly and silently. In
all my great moments I have been alone. ‘One could make an animal—a
tissue—transparent! One could make it invisible! All except the pigments—
I could be invisible!’ I said, suddenly realising what it meant to be an albino
with such knowledge. It was overwhelming. I left the filtering I was doing,
and went and stared out of the great window at the stars. ‘I could be
invisible!’ I repeated.
“To do such a thing would be to transcend magic. And I beheld,
unclouded by doubt, a magnificent vision of all that invisibility might mean
to a man—the mystery, the power, the freedom. Drawbacks I saw none. You
have only to think! And I, a shabby, poverty-struck, hemmed-in
demonstrator, teaching fools in a provincial college, might suddenly
become—this. I ask you, Kemp if you ... Anyone, I tell you, would have
flung himself upon that research. And I worked three years, and every
mountain of difficulty I toiled over showed another from its summit. The
infinite details! And the exasperation! A professor, a provincial professor,
always prying. ‘When are you going to publish this work of yours?’ was his
everlasting question. And the students, the cramped means! Three years I
had of it—
“And after three years of secrecy and exasperation, I found that to
complete it was impossible—impossible.”
“How?” asked Kemp.
“Money,” said the Invisible Man, and went again to stare out of the
window.
He turned around abruptly. “I robbed the old man—robbed my father.
“The money was not his, and he shot himself.”
Page 94
CHAPTER XX.
AT THE HOUSE IN GREAT PORTLAND STREET
For a moment Kemp sat in silence, staring at the back of the headless
figure at the window. Then he started, struck by a thought, rose, took the
Invisible Man’s arm, and turned him away from the outlook.
“You are tired,” he said, “and while I sit, you walk about. Have my
chair.”
He placed himself between Griffin and the nearest window.
For a space Griffin sat silent, and then he resumed abruptly:
“I had left the Chesilstowe cottage already,” he said, “when that
happened. It was last December. I had taken a room in London, a large
unfurnished room in a big ill-managed lodging-house in a slum near Great
Portland Street. The room was soon full of the appliances I had bought with
his money; the work was going on steadily, successfully, drawing near an
end. I was like a man emerging from a thicket, and suddenly coming on
some unmeaning tragedy. I went to bury him. My mind was still on this
research, and I did not lift a finger to save his character. I remember the
funeral, the cheap hearse, the scant ceremony, the windy frost-bitten
hillside, and the old college friend of his who read the service over him—a
shabby, black, bent old man with a snivelling cold.
“I remember walking back to the empty house, through the place that had
once been a village and was now patched and tinkered by the jerry builders
into the ugly likeness of a town. Every way the roads ran out at last into the
desecrated fields and ended in rubble heaps and rank wet weeds. I
remember myself as a gaunt black figure, going along the slippery, shiny
pavement, and the strange sense of detachment I felt from the squalid
respectability, the sordid commercialism of the place.
AT THE HOUSE IN GREAT PORTLAND STREET
For a moment Kemp sat in silence, staring at the back of the headless
figure at the window. Then he started, struck by a thought, rose, took the
Invisible Man’s arm, and turned him away from the outlook.
“You are tired,” he said, “and while I sit, you walk about. Have my
chair.”
He placed himself between Griffin and the nearest window.
For a space Griffin sat silent, and then he resumed abruptly:
“I had left the Chesilstowe cottage already,” he said, “when that
happened. It was last December. I had taken a room in London, a large
unfurnished room in a big ill-managed lodging-house in a slum near Great
Portland Street. The room was soon full of the appliances I had bought with
his money; the work was going on steadily, successfully, drawing near an
end. I was like a man emerging from a thicket, and suddenly coming on
some unmeaning tragedy. I went to bury him. My mind was still on this
research, and I did not lift a finger to save his character. I remember the
funeral, the cheap hearse, the scant ceremony, the windy frost-bitten
hillside, and the old college friend of his who read the service over him—a
shabby, black, bent old man with a snivelling cold.
“I remember walking back to the empty house, through the place that had
once been a village and was now patched and tinkered by the jerry builders
into the ugly likeness of a town. Every way the roads ran out at last into the
desecrated fields and ended in rubble heaps and rank wet weeds. I
remember myself as a gaunt black figure, going along the slippery, shiny
pavement, and the strange sense of detachment I felt from the squalid
respectability, the sordid commercialism of the place.
Page 95
“I did not feel a bit sorry for my father. He seemed to me to be the victim
of his own foolish sentimentality. The current cant required my attendance
at his funeral, but it was really not my affair.
“But going along the High Street, my old life came back to me for a
space, for I met the girl I had known ten years since. Our eyes met.
“Something moved me to turn back and talk to her. She was a very
ordinary person.
“It was all like a dream, that visit to the old places. I did not feel then that
I was lonely, that I had come out from the world into a desolate place. I
appreciated my loss of sympathy, but I put it down to the general inanity of
things. Re-entering my room seemed like the recovery of reality. There
were the things I knew and loved. There stood the apparatus, the
experiments arranged and waiting. And now there was scarcely a difficulty
left, beyond the planning of details.
“I will tell you, Kemp, sooner or later, all the complicated processes. We
need not go into that now. For the most part, saving certain gaps I chose to
remember, they are written in cypher in those books that tramp has hidden.
We must hunt him down. We must get those books again. But the essential
phase was to place the transparent object whose refractive index was to be
lowered between two radiating centres of a sort of ethereal vibration, of
which I will tell you more fully later. No, not those Röntgen vibrations—I
don’t know that these others of mine have been described. Yet they are
obvious enough. I needed two little dynamos, and these I worked with a
cheap gas engine. My first experiment was with a bit of white wool fabric.
It was the strangest thing in the world to see it in the flicker of the flashes
soft and white, and then to watch it fade like a wreath of smoke and vanish.
“I could scarcely believe I had done it. I put my hand into the emptiness,
and there was the thing as solid as ever. I felt it awkwardly, and threw it on
the floor. I had a little trouble finding it again.
“And then came a curious experience. I heard a miaow behind me, and
turning, saw a lean white cat, very dirty, on the cistern cover outside the
window. A thought came into my head. ‘Everything ready for you,’ I said,
and went to the window, opened it, and called softly. She came in, purring
—the poor beast was starving—and I gave her some milk. All my food was
in a cupboard in the corner of the room. After that she went smelling round
the room, evidently with the idea of making herself at home. The invisible
of his own foolish sentimentality. The current cant required my attendance
at his funeral, but it was really not my affair.
“But going along the High Street, my old life came back to me for a
space, for I met the girl I had known ten years since. Our eyes met.
“Something moved me to turn back and talk to her. She was a very
ordinary person.
“It was all like a dream, that visit to the old places. I did not feel then that
I was lonely, that I had come out from the world into a desolate place. I
appreciated my loss of sympathy, but I put it down to the general inanity of
things. Re-entering my room seemed like the recovery of reality. There
were the things I knew and loved. There stood the apparatus, the
experiments arranged and waiting. And now there was scarcely a difficulty
left, beyond the planning of details.
“I will tell you, Kemp, sooner or later, all the complicated processes. We
need not go into that now. For the most part, saving certain gaps I chose to
remember, they are written in cypher in those books that tramp has hidden.
We must hunt him down. We must get those books again. But the essential
phase was to place the transparent object whose refractive index was to be
lowered between two radiating centres of a sort of ethereal vibration, of
which I will tell you more fully later. No, not those Röntgen vibrations—I
don’t know that these others of mine have been described. Yet they are
obvious enough. I needed two little dynamos, and these I worked with a
cheap gas engine. My first experiment was with a bit of white wool fabric.
It was the strangest thing in the world to see it in the flicker of the flashes
soft and white, and then to watch it fade like a wreath of smoke and vanish.
“I could scarcely believe I had done it. I put my hand into the emptiness,
and there was the thing as solid as ever. I felt it awkwardly, and threw it on
the floor. I had a little trouble finding it again.
“And then came a curious experience. I heard a miaow behind me, and
turning, saw a lean white cat, very dirty, on the cistern cover outside the
window. A thought came into my head. ‘Everything ready for you,’ I said,
and went to the window, opened it, and called softly. She came in, purring
—the poor beast was starving—and I gave her some milk. All my food was
in a cupboard in the corner of the room. After that she went smelling round
the room, evidently with the idea of making herself at home. The invisible
Page 96
rag upset her a bit; you should have seen her spit at it! But I made her
comfortable on the pillow of my truckle-bed. And I gave her butter to get
her to wash.”
“And you processed her?”
“I processed her. But giving drugs to a cat is no joke, Kemp! And the
process failed.”
“Failed!”
“In two particulars. These were the claws and the pigment stuff, what is
it?—at the back of the eye in a cat. You know?”
“Tapetum.”
“Yes, the tapetum. It didn’t go. After I’d given the stuff to bleach the
blood and done certain other things to her, I gave the beast opium, and put
her and the pillow she was sleeping on, on the apparatus. And after all the
rest had faded and vanished, there remained two little ghosts of her eyes.”
“Odd!”
“I can’t explain it. She was bandaged and clamped, of course—so I had
her safe; but she woke while she was still misty, and miaowed dismally, and
someone came knocking. It was an old woman from downstairs, who
suspected me of vivisecting—a drink-sodden old creature, with only a white
cat to care for in all the world. I whipped out some chloroform, applied it,
and answered the door. ‘Did I hear a cat?’ she asked. ‘My cat?’ ‘Not here,’
said I, very politely. She was a little doubtful and tried to peer past me into
the room; strange enough to her no doubt—bare walls, uncurtained
windows, truckle-bed, with the gas engine vibrating, and the seethe of the
radiant points, and that faint ghastly stinging of chloroform in the air. She
had to be satisfied at last and went away again.”
“How long did it take?” asked Kemp.
“Three or four hours—the cat. The bones and sinews and the fat were the
last to go, and the tips of the coloured hairs. And, as I say, the back part of
the eye, tough, iridescent stuff it is, wouldn’t go at all.
“It was night outside long before the business was over, and nothing was
to be seen but the dim eyes and the claws. I stopped the gas engine, felt for
and stroked the beast, which was still insensible, and then, being tired, left it
sleeping on the invisible pillow and went to bed. I found it hard to sleep. I
lay awake thinking weak aimless stuff, going over the experiment over and
comfortable on the pillow of my truckle-bed. And I gave her butter to get
her to wash.”
“And you processed her?”
“I processed her. But giving drugs to a cat is no joke, Kemp! And the
process failed.”
“Failed!”
“In two particulars. These were the claws and the pigment stuff, what is
it?—at the back of the eye in a cat. You know?”
“Tapetum.”
“Yes, the tapetum. It didn’t go. After I’d given the stuff to bleach the
blood and done certain other things to her, I gave the beast opium, and put
her and the pillow she was sleeping on, on the apparatus. And after all the
rest had faded and vanished, there remained two little ghosts of her eyes.”
“Odd!”
“I can’t explain it. She was bandaged and clamped, of course—so I had
her safe; but she woke while she was still misty, and miaowed dismally, and
someone came knocking. It was an old woman from downstairs, who
suspected me of vivisecting—a drink-sodden old creature, with only a white
cat to care for in all the world. I whipped out some chloroform, applied it,
and answered the door. ‘Did I hear a cat?’ she asked. ‘My cat?’ ‘Not here,’
said I, very politely. She was a little doubtful and tried to peer past me into
the room; strange enough to her no doubt—bare walls, uncurtained
windows, truckle-bed, with the gas engine vibrating, and the seethe of the
radiant points, and that faint ghastly stinging of chloroform in the air. She
had to be satisfied at last and went away again.”
“How long did it take?” asked Kemp.
“Three or four hours—the cat. The bones and sinews and the fat were the
last to go, and the tips of the coloured hairs. And, as I say, the back part of
the eye, tough, iridescent stuff it is, wouldn’t go at all.
“It was night outside long before the business was over, and nothing was
to be seen but the dim eyes and the claws. I stopped the gas engine, felt for
and stroked the beast, which was still insensible, and then, being tired, left it
sleeping on the invisible pillow and went to bed. I found it hard to sleep. I
lay awake thinking weak aimless stuff, going over the experiment over and
Page 97
over again, or dreaming feverishly of things growing misty and vanishing
about me, until everything, the ground I stood on, vanished, and so I came
to that sickly falling nightmare one gets. About two, the cat began
miaowing about the room. I tried to hush it by talking to it, and then I
decided to turn it out. I remember the shock I had when striking a light—
there were just the round eyes shining green—and nothing round them. I
would have given it milk, but I hadn’t any. It wouldn’t be quiet, it just sat
down and miaowed at the door. I tried to catch it, with an idea of putting it
out of the window, but it wouldn’t be caught, it vanished. Then it began
miaowing in different parts of the room. At last I opened the window and
made a bustle. I suppose it went out at last. I never saw any more of it.
“Then—Heaven knows why—I fell thinking of my father’s funeral again,
and the dismal windy hillside, until the day had come. I found sleeping was
hopeless, and, locking my door after me, wandered out into the morning
streets.”
“You don’t mean to say there’s an invisible cat at large!” said Kemp.
“If it hasn’t been killed,” said the Invisible Man. “Why not?”
“Why not?” said Kemp. “I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
“It’s very probably been killed,” said the Invisible Man. “It was alive
four days after, I know, and down a grating in Great Titchfield Street;
because I saw a crowd round the place, trying to see whence the miaowing
came.”
He was silent for the best part of a minute. Then he resumed abruptly:
“I remember that morning before the change very vividly. I must have
gone up Great Portland Street. I remember the barracks in Albany Street,
and the horse soldiers coming out, and at last I found the summit of
Primrose Hill. It was a sunny day in January—one of those sunny, frosty
days that came before the snow this year. My weary brain tried to formulate
the position, to plot out a plan of action.
“I was surprised to find, now that my prize was within my grasp, how
inconclusive its attainment seemed. As a matter of fact I was worked out;
the intense stress of nearly four years’ continuous work left me incapable of
any strength of feeling. I was apathetic, and I tried in vain to recover the
enthusiasm of my first inquiries, the passion of discovery that had enabled
me to compass even the downfall of my father’s grey hairs. Nothing seemed
about me, until everything, the ground I stood on, vanished, and so I came
to that sickly falling nightmare one gets. About two, the cat began
miaowing about the room. I tried to hush it by talking to it, and then I
decided to turn it out. I remember the shock I had when striking a light—
there were just the round eyes shining green—and nothing round them. I
would have given it milk, but I hadn’t any. It wouldn’t be quiet, it just sat
down and miaowed at the door. I tried to catch it, with an idea of putting it
out of the window, but it wouldn’t be caught, it vanished. Then it began
miaowing in different parts of the room. At last I opened the window and
made a bustle. I suppose it went out at last. I never saw any more of it.
“Then—Heaven knows why—I fell thinking of my father’s funeral again,
and the dismal windy hillside, until the day had come. I found sleeping was
hopeless, and, locking my door after me, wandered out into the morning
streets.”
“You don’t mean to say there’s an invisible cat at large!” said Kemp.
“If it hasn’t been killed,” said the Invisible Man. “Why not?”
“Why not?” said Kemp. “I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
“It’s very probably been killed,” said the Invisible Man. “It was alive
four days after, I know, and down a grating in Great Titchfield Street;
because I saw a crowd round the place, trying to see whence the miaowing
came.”
He was silent for the best part of a minute. Then he resumed abruptly:
“I remember that morning before the change very vividly. I must have
gone up Great Portland Street. I remember the barracks in Albany Street,
and the horse soldiers coming out, and at last I found the summit of
Primrose Hill. It was a sunny day in January—one of those sunny, frosty
days that came before the snow this year. My weary brain tried to formulate
the position, to plot out a plan of action.
“I was surprised to find, now that my prize was within my grasp, how
inconclusive its attainment seemed. As a matter of fact I was worked out;
the intense stress of nearly four years’ continuous work left me incapable of
any strength of feeling. I was apathetic, and I tried in vain to recover the
enthusiasm of my first inquiries, the passion of discovery that had enabled
me to compass even the downfall of my father’s grey hairs. Nothing seemed
Page 98
to matter. I saw pretty clearly this was a transient mood, due to overwork
and want of sleep, and that either by drugs or rest it would be possible to
recover my energies.
“All I could think clearly was that the thing had to be carried through; the
fixed idea still ruled me. And soon, for the money I had was almost
exhausted. I looked about me at the hillside, with children playing and girls
watching them, and tried to think of all the fantastic advantages an invisible
man would have in the world. After a time I crawled home, took some food
and a strong dose of strychnine, and went to sleep in my clothes on my
unmade bed. Strychnine is a grand tonic, Kemp, to take the flabbiness out
of a man.”
“It’s the devil,” said Kemp. “It’s the palaeolithic in a bottle.”
“I awoke vastly invigorated and rather irritable. You know?”
“I know the stuff.”
“And there was someone rapping at the door. It was my landlord with
threats and inquiries, an old Polish Jew in a long grey coat and greasy
slippers. I had been tormenting a cat in the night, he was sure—the old
woman’s tongue had been busy. He insisted on knowing all about it. The
laws in this country against vivisection were very severe—he might be
liable. I denied the cat. Then the vibration of the little gas engine could be
felt all over the house, he said. That was true, certainly. He edged round me
into the room, peering about over his German-silver spectacles, and a
sudden dread came into my mind that he might carry away something of my
secret. I tried to keep between him and the concentrating apparatus I had
arranged, and that only made him more curious. What was I doing? Why
was I always alone and secretive? Was it legal? Was it dangerous? I paid
nothing but the usual rent. His had always been a most respectable house—
in a disreputable neighbourhood. Suddenly my temper gave way. I told him
to get out. He began to protest, to jabber of his right of entry. In a moment I
had him by the collar; something ripped, and he went spinning out into his
own passage. I slammed and locked the door and sat down quivering.
“He made a fuss outside, which I disregarded, and after a time he went
away.
“But this brought matters to a crisis. I did not know what he would do,
nor even what he had the power to do. To move to fresh apartments would
have meant delay; altogether I had barely twenty pounds left in the world,
and want of sleep, and that either by drugs or rest it would be possible to
recover my energies.
“All I could think clearly was that the thing had to be carried through; the
fixed idea still ruled me. And soon, for the money I had was almost
exhausted. I looked about me at the hillside, with children playing and girls
watching them, and tried to think of all the fantastic advantages an invisible
man would have in the world. After a time I crawled home, took some food
and a strong dose of strychnine, and went to sleep in my clothes on my
unmade bed. Strychnine is a grand tonic, Kemp, to take the flabbiness out
of a man.”
“It’s the devil,” said Kemp. “It’s the palaeolithic in a bottle.”
“I awoke vastly invigorated and rather irritable. You know?”
“I know the stuff.”
“And there was someone rapping at the door. It was my landlord with
threats and inquiries, an old Polish Jew in a long grey coat and greasy
slippers. I had been tormenting a cat in the night, he was sure—the old
woman’s tongue had been busy. He insisted on knowing all about it. The
laws in this country against vivisection were very severe—he might be
liable. I denied the cat. Then the vibration of the little gas engine could be
felt all over the house, he said. That was true, certainly. He edged round me
into the room, peering about over his German-silver spectacles, and a
sudden dread came into my mind that he might carry away something of my
secret. I tried to keep between him and the concentrating apparatus I had
arranged, and that only made him more curious. What was I doing? Why
was I always alone and secretive? Was it legal? Was it dangerous? I paid
nothing but the usual rent. His had always been a most respectable house—
in a disreputable neighbourhood. Suddenly my temper gave way. I told him
to get out. He began to protest, to jabber of his right of entry. In a moment I
had him by the collar; something ripped, and he went spinning out into his
own passage. I slammed and locked the door and sat down quivering.
“He made a fuss outside, which I disregarded, and after a time he went
away.
“But this brought matters to a crisis. I did not know what he would do,
nor even what he had the power to do. To move to fresh apartments would
have meant delay; altogether I had barely twenty pounds left in the world,
Page 99
for the most part in a bank—and I could not afford that. Vanish! It was
irresistible. Then there would be an inquiry, the sacking of my room.
“At the thought of the possibility of my work being exposed or
interrupted at its very climax, I became very angry and active. I hurried out
with my three books of notes, my cheque-book—the tramp has them now—
and directed them from the nearest Post Office to a house of call for letters
and parcels in Great Portland Street. I tried to go out noiselessly. Coming
in, I found my landlord going quietly upstairs; he had heard the door close,
I suppose. You would have laughed to see him jump aside on the landing as
I came tearing after him. He glared at me as I went by him, and I made the
house quiver with the slamming of my door. I heard him come shuffling up
to my floor, hesitate, and go down. I set to work upon my preparations
forthwith.
“It was all done that evening and night. While I was still sitting under the
sickly, drowsy influence of the drugs that decolourise blood, there came a
repeated knocking at the door. It ceased, footsteps went away and returned,
and the knocking was resumed. There was an attempt to push something
under the door—a blue paper. Then in a fit of irritation I rose and went and
flung the door wide open. ‘Now then?’ said I.
“It was my landlord, with a notice of ejectment or something. He held it
out to me, saw something odd about my hands, I expect, and lifted his eyes
to my face.
“For a moment he gaped. Then he gave a sort of inarticulate cry, dropped
candle and writ together, and went blundering down the dark passage to the
stairs. I shut the door, locked it, and went to the looking-glass. Then I
understood his terror.... My face was white—like white stone.
“But it was all horrible. I had not expected the suffering. A night of
racking anguish, sickness and fainting. I set my teeth, though my skin was
presently afire, all my body afire; but I lay there like grim death. I
understood now how it was the cat had howled until I chloroformed it.
Lucky it was I lived alone and untended in my room. There were times
when I sobbed and groaned and talked. But I stuck to it.... I became
insensible and woke languid in the darkness.
“The pain had passed. I thought I was killing myself and I did not care. I
shall never forget that dawn, and the strange horror of seeing that my hands
had become as clouded glass, and watching them grow clearer and thinner
irresistible. Then there would be an inquiry, the sacking of my room.
“At the thought of the possibility of my work being exposed or
interrupted at its very climax, I became very angry and active. I hurried out
with my three books of notes, my cheque-book—the tramp has them now—
and directed them from the nearest Post Office to a house of call for letters
and parcels in Great Portland Street. I tried to go out noiselessly. Coming
in, I found my landlord going quietly upstairs; he had heard the door close,
I suppose. You would have laughed to see him jump aside on the landing as
I came tearing after him. He glared at me as I went by him, and I made the
house quiver with the slamming of my door. I heard him come shuffling up
to my floor, hesitate, and go down. I set to work upon my preparations
forthwith.
“It was all done that evening and night. While I was still sitting under the
sickly, drowsy influence of the drugs that decolourise blood, there came a
repeated knocking at the door. It ceased, footsteps went away and returned,
and the knocking was resumed. There was an attempt to push something
under the door—a blue paper. Then in a fit of irritation I rose and went and
flung the door wide open. ‘Now then?’ said I.
“It was my landlord, with a notice of ejectment or something. He held it
out to me, saw something odd about my hands, I expect, and lifted his eyes
to my face.
“For a moment he gaped. Then he gave a sort of inarticulate cry, dropped
candle and writ together, and went blundering down the dark passage to the
stairs. I shut the door, locked it, and went to the looking-glass. Then I
understood his terror.... My face was white—like white stone.
“But it was all horrible. I had not expected the suffering. A night of
racking anguish, sickness and fainting. I set my teeth, though my skin was
presently afire, all my body afire; but I lay there like grim death. I
understood now how it was the cat had howled until I chloroformed it.
Lucky it was I lived alone and untended in my room. There were times
when I sobbed and groaned and talked. But I stuck to it.... I became
insensible and woke languid in the darkness.
“The pain had passed. I thought I was killing myself and I did not care. I
shall never forget that dawn, and the strange horror of seeing that my hands
had become as clouded glass, and watching them grow clearer and thinner
Page 100
as the day went by, until at last I could see the sickly disorder of my room
through them, though I closed my transparent eyelids. My limbs became
glassy, the bones and arteries faded, vanished, and the little white nerves
went last. I gritted my teeth and stayed there to the end. At last only the
dead tips of the fingernails remained, pallid and white, and the brown stain
of some acid upon my fingers.
“I struggled up. At first I was as incapable as a swathed infant—stepping
with limbs I could not see. I was weak and very hungry. I went and stared at
nothing in my shaving-glass, at nothing save where an attenuated pigment
still remained behind the retina of my eyes, fainter than mist. I had to hang
on to the table and press my forehead against the glass.
“It was only by a frantic effort of will that I dragged myself back to the
apparatus and completed the process.
“I slept during the forenoon, pulling the sheet over my eyes to shut out
the light, and about midday I was awakened again by a knocking. My
strength had returned. I sat up and listened and heard a whispering. I sprang
to my feet and as noiselessly as possible began to detach the connections of
my apparatus, and to distribute it about the room, so as to destroy the
suggestions of its arrangement. Presently the knocking was renewed and
voices called, first my landlord’s, and then two others. To gain time I
answered them. The invisible rag and pillow came to hand and I opened the
window and pitched them out on to the cistern cover. As the window
opened, a heavy crash came at the door. Someone had charged it with the
idea of smashing the lock. But the stout bolts I had screwed up some days
before stopped him. That startled me, made me angry. I began to tremble
and do things hurriedly.
“I tossed together some loose paper, straw, packing paper and so forth, in
the middle of the room, and turned on the gas. Heavy blows began to rain
upon the door. I could not find the matches. I beat my hands on the wall
with rage. I turned down the gas again, stepped out of the window on the
cistern cover, very softly lowered the sash, and sat down, secure and
invisible, but quivering with anger, to watch events. They split a panel, I
saw, and in another moment they had broken away the staples of the bolts
and stood in the open doorway. It was the landlord and his two step-sons,
sturdy young men of three or four and twenty. Behind them fluttered the old
hag of a woman from downstairs.
through them, though I closed my transparent eyelids. My limbs became
glassy, the bones and arteries faded, vanished, and the little white nerves
went last. I gritted my teeth and stayed there to the end. At last only the
dead tips of the fingernails remained, pallid and white, and the brown stain
of some acid upon my fingers.
“I struggled up. At first I was as incapable as a swathed infant—stepping
with limbs I could not see. I was weak and very hungry. I went and stared at
nothing in my shaving-glass, at nothing save where an attenuated pigment
still remained behind the retina of my eyes, fainter than mist. I had to hang
on to the table and press my forehead against the glass.
“It was only by a frantic effort of will that I dragged myself back to the
apparatus and completed the process.
“I slept during the forenoon, pulling the sheet over my eyes to shut out
the light, and about midday I was awakened again by a knocking. My
strength had returned. I sat up and listened and heard a whispering. I sprang
to my feet and as noiselessly as possible began to detach the connections of
my apparatus, and to distribute it about the room, so as to destroy the
suggestions of its arrangement. Presently the knocking was renewed and
voices called, first my landlord’s, and then two others. To gain time I
answered them. The invisible rag and pillow came to hand and I opened the
window and pitched them out on to the cistern cover. As the window
opened, a heavy crash came at the door. Someone had charged it with the
idea of smashing the lock. But the stout bolts I had screwed up some days
before stopped him. That startled me, made me angry. I began to tremble
and do things hurriedly.
“I tossed together some loose paper, straw, packing paper and so forth, in
the middle of the room, and turned on the gas. Heavy blows began to rain
upon the door. I could not find the matches. I beat my hands on the wall
with rage. I turned down the gas again, stepped out of the window on the
cistern cover, very softly lowered the sash, and sat down, secure and
invisible, but quivering with anger, to watch events. They split a panel, I
saw, and in another moment they had broken away the staples of the bolts
and stood in the open doorway. It was the landlord and his two step-sons,
sturdy young men of three or four and twenty. Behind them fluttered the old
hag of a woman from downstairs.
Page 101
“You may imagine their astonishment to find the room empty. One of the
younger men rushed to the window at once, flung it up and stared out. His
staring eyes and thick-lipped bearded face came a foot from my face. I was
half minded to hit his silly countenance, but I arrested my doubled fist. He
stared right through me. So did the others as they joined him. The old man
went and peered under the bed, and then they all made a rush for the
cupboard. They had to argue about it at length in Yiddish and Cockney
English. They concluded I had not answered them, that their imagination
had deceived them. A feeling of extraordinary elation took the place of my
anger as I sat outside the window and watched these four people—for the
old lady came in, glancing suspiciously about her like a cat, trying to
understand the riddle of my behaviour.
“The old man, so far as I could understand his patois, agreed with the old
lady that I was a vivisectionist. The sons protested in garbled English that I
was an electrician, and appealed to the dynamos and radiators. They were
all nervous about my arrival, although I found subsequently that they had
bolted the front door. The old lady peered into the cupboard and under the
bed, and one of the young men pushed up the register and stared up the
chimney. One of my fellow lodgers, a coster-monger who shared the
opposite room with a butcher, appeared on the landing, and he was called in
and told incoherent things.
“It occurred to me that the radiators, if they fell into the hands of some
acute well-educated person, would give me away too much, and watching
my opportunity, I came into the room and tilted one of the little dynamos
off its fellow on which it was standing, and smashed both apparatus. Then,
while they were trying to explain the smash, I dodged out of the room and
went softly downstairs.
“I went into one of the sitting-rooms and waited until they came down,
still speculating and argumentative, all a little disappointed at finding no
‘horrors,’ and all a little puzzled how they stood legally towards me. Then I
slipped up again with a box of matches, fired my heap of paper and rubbish,
put the chairs and bedding thereby, led the gas to the affair, by means of an
india-rubber tube, and waving a farewell to the room left it for the last
time.”
“You fired the house!” exclaimed Kemp.
younger men rushed to the window at once, flung it up and stared out. His
staring eyes and thick-lipped bearded face came a foot from my face. I was
half minded to hit his silly countenance, but I arrested my doubled fist. He
stared right through me. So did the others as they joined him. The old man
went and peered under the bed, and then they all made a rush for the
cupboard. They had to argue about it at length in Yiddish and Cockney
English. They concluded I had not answered them, that their imagination
had deceived them. A feeling of extraordinary elation took the place of my
anger as I sat outside the window and watched these four people—for the
old lady came in, glancing suspiciously about her like a cat, trying to
understand the riddle of my behaviour.
“The old man, so far as I could understand his patois, agreed with the old
lady that I was a vivisectionist. The sons protested in garbled English that I
was an electrician, and appealed to the dynamos and radiators. They were
all nervous about my arrival, although I found subsequently that they had
bolted the front door. The old lady peered into the cupboard and under the
bed, and one of the young men pushed up the register and stared up the
chimney. One of my fellow lodgers, a coster-monger who shared the
opposite room with a butcher, appeared on the landing, and he was called in
and told incoherent things.
“It occurred to me that the radiators, if they fell into the hands of some
acute well-educated person, would give me away too much, and watching
my opportunity, I came into the room and tilted one of the little dynamos
off its fellow on which it was standing, and smashed both apparatus. Then,
while they were trying to explain the smash, I dodged out of the room and
went softly downstairs.
“I went into one of the sitting-rooms and waited until they came down,
still speculating and argumentative, all a little disappointed at finding no
‘horrors,’ and all a little puzzled how they stood legally towards me. Then I
slipped up again with a box of matches, fired my heap of paper and rubbish,
put the chairs and bedding thereby, led the gas to the affair, by means of an
india-rubber tube, and waving a farewell to the room left it for the last
time.”
“You fired the house!” exclaimed Kemp.
Page 102
“Fired the house. It was the only way to cover my trail—and no doubt it
was insured. I slipped the bolts of the front door quietly and went out into
the street. I was invisible, and I was only just beginning to realise the
extraordinary advantage my invisibility gave me. My head was already
teeming with plans of all the wild and wonderful things I had now impunity
to do.”
was insured. I slipped the bolts of the front door quietly and went out into
the street. I was invisible, and I was only just beginning to realise the
extraordinary advantage my invisibility gave me. My head was already
teeming with plans of all the wild and wonderful things I had now impunity
to do.”
Page 103
CHAPTER XXI.
IN OXFORD STREET
“In going downstairs the first time I found an unexpected difficulty
because I could not see my feet; indeed I stumbled twice, and there was an
unaccustomed clumsiness in gripping the bolt. By not looking down,
however, I managed to walk on the level passably well.
“My mood, I say, was one of exaltation. I felt as a seeing man might do,
with padded feet and noiseless clothes, in a city of the blind. I experienced a
wild impulse to jest, to startle people, to clap men on the back, fling
people’s hats astray, and generally revel in my extraordinary advantage.
“But hardly had I emerged upon Great Portland Street, however (my
lodging was close to the big draper’s shop there), when I heard a clashing
concussion and was hit violently behind, and turning saw a man carrying a
basket of soda-water syphons, and looking in amazement at his burden.
Although the blow had really hurt me, I found something so irresistible in
his astonishment that I laughed aloud. ‘The devil’s in the basket,’ I said, and
suddenly twisted it out of his hand. He let go incontinently, and I swung the
whole weight into the air.
“But a fool of a cabman, standing outside a public house, made a sudden
rush for this, and his extending fingers took me with excruciating violence
under the ear. I let the whole down with a smash on the cabman, and then,
with shouts and the clatter of feet about me, people coming out of shops,
vehicles pulling up, I realised what I had done for myself, and cursing my
folly, backed against a shop window and prepared to dodge out of the
confusion. In a moment I should be wedged into a crowd and inevitably
discovered. I pushed by a butcher boy, who luckily did not turn to see the
nothingness that shoved him aside, and dodged behind the cab-man’s four-
wheeler. I do not know how they settled the business. I hurried straight
across the road, which was happily clear, and hardly heeding which way I
IN OXFORD STREET
“In going downstairs the first time I found an unexpected difficulty
because I could not see my feet; indeed I stumbled twice, and there was an
unaccustomed clumsiness in gripping the bolt. By not looking down,
however, I managed to walk on the level passably well.
“My mood, I say, was one of exaltation. I felt as a seeing man might do,
with padded feet and noiseless clothes, in a city of the blind. I experienced a
wild impulse to jest, to startle people, to clap men on the back, fling
people’s hats astray, and generally revel in my extraordinary advantage.
“But hardly had I emerged upon Great Portland Street, however (my
lodging was close to the big draper’s shop there), when I heard a clashing
concussion and was hit violently behind, and turning saw a man carrying a
basket of soda-water syphons, and looking in amazement at his burden.
Although the blow had really hurt me, I found something so irresistible in
his astonishment that I laughed aloud. ‘The devil’s in the basket,’ I said, and
suddenly twisted it out of his hand. He let go incontinently, and I swung the
whole weight into the air.
“But a fool of a cabman, standing outside a public house, made a sudden
rush for this, and his extending fingers took me with excruciating violence
under the ear. I let the whole down with a smash on the cabman, and then,
with shouts and the clatter of feet about me, people coming out of shops,
vehicles pulling up, I realised what I had done for myself, and cursing my
folly, backed against a shop window and prepared to dodge out of the
confusion. In a moment I should be wedged into a crowd and inevitably
discovered. I pushed by a butcher boy, who luckily did not turn to see the
nothingness that shoved him aside, and dodged behind the cab-man’s four-
wheeler. I do not know how they settled the business. I hurried straight
across the road, which was happily clear, and hardly heeding which way I
Page 104
went, in the fright of detection the incident had given me, plunged into the
afternoon throng of Oxford Street.
“I tried to get into the stream of people, but they were too thick for me,
and in a moment my heels were being trodden upon. I took to the gutter, the
roughness of which I found painful to my feet, and forthwith the shaft of a
crawling hansom dug me forcibly under the shoulder blade, reminding me
that I was already bruised severely. I staggered out of the way of the cab,
avoided a perambulator by a convulsive movement, and found myself
behind the hansom. A happy thought saved me, and as this drove slowly
along I followed in its immediate wake, trembling and astonished at the turn
of my adventure. And not only trembling, but shivering. It was a bright day
in January and I was stark naked and the thin slime of mud that covered the
road was freezing. Foolish as it seems to me now, I had not reckoned that,
transparent or not, I was still amenable to the weather and all its
consequences.
“Then suddenly a bright idea came into my head. I ran round and got into
the cab. And so, shivering, scared, and sniffing with the first intimations of
a cold, and with the bruises in the small of my back growing upon my
attention, I drove slowly along Oxford Street and past Tottenham Court
Road. My mood was as different from that in which I had sallied forth ten
minutes ago as it is possible to imagine. This invisibility indeed! The one
thought that possessed me was—how was I to get out of the scrape I was in.
“We crawled past Mudie’s, and there a tall woman with five or six
yellow-labelled books hailed my cab, and I sprang out just in time to escape
her, shaving a railway van narrowly in my flight. I made off up the roadway
to Bloomsbury Square, intending to strike north past the Museum and so get
into the quiet district. I was now cruelly chilled, and the strangeness of my
situation so unnerved me that I whimpered as I ran. At the northward corner
of the Square a little white dog ran out of the Pharmaceutical Society’s
offices, and incontinently made for me, nose down.
“I had never realised it before, but the nose is to the mind of a dog what
the eye is to the mind of a seeing man. Dogs perceive the scent of a man
moving as men perceive his vision. This brute began barking and leaping,
showing, as it seemed to me, only too plainly that he was aware of me. I
crossed Great Russell Street, glancing over my shoulder as I did so, and
afternoon throng of Oxford Street.
“I tried to get into the stream of people, but they were too thick for me,
and in a moment my heels were being trodden upon. I took to the gutter, the
roughness of which I found painful to my feet, and forthwith the shaft of a
crawling hansom dug me forcibly under the shoulder blade, reminding me
that I was already bruised severely. I staggered out of the way of the cab,
avoided a perambulator by a convulsive movement, and found myself
behind the hansom. A happy thought saved me, and as this drove slowly
along I followed in its immediate wake, trembling and astonished at the turn
of my adventure. And not only trembling, but shivering. It was a bright day
in January and I was stark naked and the thin slime of mud that covered the
road was freezing. Foolish as it seems to me now, I had not reckoned that,
transparent or not, I was still amenable to the weather and all its
consequences.
“Then suddenly a bright idea came into my head. I ran round and got into
the cab. And so, shivering, scared, and sniffing with the first intimations of
a cold, and with the bruises in the small of my back growing upon my
attention, I drove slowly along Oxford Street and past Tottenham Court
Road. My mood was as different from that in which I had sallied forth ten
minutes ago as it is possible to imagine. This invisibility indeed! The one
thought that possessed me was—how was I to get out of the scrape I was in.
“We crawled past Mudie’s, and there a tall woman with five or six
yellow-labelled books hailed my cab, and I sprang out just in time to escape
her, shaving a railway van narrowly in my flight. I made off up the roadway
to Bloomsbury Square, intending to strike north past the Museum and so get
into the quiet district. I was now cruelly chilled, and the strangeness of my
situation so unnerved me that I whimpered as I ran. At the northward corner
of the Square a little white dog ran out of the Pharmaceutical Society’s
offices, and incontinently made for me, nose down.
“I had never realised it before, but the nose is to the mind of a dog what
the eye is to the mind of a seeing man. Dogs perceive the scent of a man
moving as men perceive his vision. This brute began barking and leaping,
showing, as it seemed to me, only too plainly that he was aware of me. I
crossed Great Russell Street, glancing over my shoulder as I did so, and
Page 105
went some way along Montague Street before I realised what I was running
towards.
“Then I became aware of a blare of music, and looking along the street
saw a number of people advancing out of Russell Square, red shirts, and the
banner of the Salvation Army to the fore. Such a crowd, chanting in the
roadway and scoffing on the pavement, I could not hope to penetrate, and
dreading to go back and farther from home again, and deciding on the spur
of the moment, I ran up the white steps of a house facing the museum
railings, and stood there until the crowd should have passed. Happily the
dog stopped at the noise of the band too, hesitated, and turned tail, running
back to Bloomsbury Square again.
“On came the band, bawling with unconscious irony some hymn about
‘When shall we see His face?’ and it seemed an interminable time to me
before the tide of the crowd washed along the pavement by me. Thud, thud,
thud, came the drum with a vibrating resonance, and for the moment I did
not notice two urchins stopping at the railings by me. ‘See ’em,’ said one.
‘See what?’ said the other. ‘Why—them footmarks—bare. Like what you
makes in mud.’
“I looked down and saw the youngsters had stopped and were gaping at
the muddy footmarks I had left behind me up the newly whitened steps. The
passing people elbowed and jostled them, but their confounded intelligence
was arrested. ‘Thud, thud, thud, when, thud, shall we see, thud, his face,
thud, thud.’ ‘There’s a barefoot man gone up them steps, or I don’t know
nothing,’ said one. ‘And he ain’t never come down again. And his foot was
a-bleeding.’
“The thick of the crowd had already passed. ‘Looky there, Ted,’ quoth the
younger of the detectives, with the sharpness of surprise in his voice, and
pointed straight to my feet. I looked down and saw at once the dim
suggestion of their outline sketched in splashes of mud. For a moment I was
paralysed.
“‘Why, that’s rum,’ said the elder. ‘Dashed rum! It’s just like the ghost of
a foot, ain’t it?’ He hesitated and advanced with outstretched hand. A man
pulled up short to see what he was catching, and then a girl. In another
moment he would have touched me. Then I saw what to do. I made a step,
the boy started back with an exclamation, and with a rapid movement I
swung myself over into the portico of the next house. But the smaller boy
towards.
“Then I became aware of a blare of music, and looking along the street
saw a number of people advancing out of Russell Square, red shirts, and the
banner of the Salvation Army to the fore. Such a crowd, chanting in the
roadway and scoffing on the pavement, I could not hope to penetrate, and
dreading to go back and farther from home again, and deciding on the spur
of the moment, I ran up the white steps of a house facing the museum
railings, and stood there until the crowd should have passed. Happily the
dog stopped at the noise of the band too, hesitated, and turned tail, running
back to Bloomsbury Square again.
“On came the band, bawling with unconscious irony some hymn about
‘When shall we see His face?’ and it seemed an interminable time to me
before the tide of the crowd washed along the pavement by me. Thud, thud,
thud, came the drum with a vibrating resonance, and for the moment I did
not notice two urchins stopping at the railings by me. ‘See ’em,’ said one.
‘See what?’ said the other. ‘Why—them footmarks—bare. Like what you
makes in mud.’
“I looked down and saw the youngsters had stopped and were gaping at
the muddy footmarks I had left behind me up the newly whitened steps. The
passing people elbowed and jostled them, but their confounded intelligence
was arrested. ‘Thud, thud, thud, when, thud, shall we see, thud, his face,
thud, thud.’ ‘There’s a barefoot man gone up them steps, or I don’t know
nothing,’ said one. ‘And he ain’t never come down again. And his foot was
a-bleeding.’
“The thick of the crowd had already passed. ‘Looky there, Ted,’ quoth the
younger of the detectives, with the sharpness of surprise in his voice, and
pointed straight to my feet. I looked down and saw at once the dim
suggestion of their outline sketched in splashes of mud. For a moment I was
paralysed.
“‘Why, that’s rum,’ said the elder. ‘Dashed rum! It’s just like the ghost of
a foot, ain’t it?’ He hesitated and advanced with outstretched hand. A man
pulled up short to see what he was catching, and then a girl. In another
moment he would have touched me. Then I saw what to do. I made a step,
the boy started back with an exclamation, and with a rapid movement I
swung myself over into the portico of the next house. But the smaller boy
Page 106
was sharp-eyed enough to follow the movement, and before I was well
down the steps and upon the pavement, he had recovered from his
momentary astonishment and was shouting out that the feet had gone over
the wall.
“They rushed round and saw my new footmarks flash into being on the
lower step and upon the pavement. ‘What’s up?’ asked someone. ‘Feet!
Look! Feet running!’
“Everybody in the road, except my three pursuers, was pouring along
after the Salvation Army, and this blow not only impeded me but them.
There was an eddy of surprise and interrogation. At the cost of bowling
over one young fellow I got through, and in another moment I was rushing
headlong round the circuit of Russell Square, with six or seven astonished
people following my footmarks. There was no time for explanation, or else
the whole host would have been after me.
“Twice I doubled round corners, thrice I crossed the road and came back
upon my tracks, and then, as my feet grew hot and dry, the damp
impressions began to fade. At last I had a breathing space and rubbed my
feet clean with my hands, and so got away altogether. The last I saw of the
chase was a little group of a dozen people perhaps, studying with infinite
perplexity a slowly drying footprint that had resulted from a puddle in
Tavistock Square, a footprint as isolated and incomprehensible to them as
Crusoe’s solitary discovery.
“This running warmed me to a certain extent, and I went on with a better
courage through the maze of less frequented roads that runs hereabouts. My
back had now become very stiff and sore, my tonsils were painful from the
cabman’s fingers, and the skin of my neck had been scratched by his nails;
my feet hurt exceedingly and I was lame from a little cut on one foot. I saw
in time a blind man approaching me, and fled limping, for I feared his
subtle intuitions. Once or twice accidental collisions occurred and I left
people amazed, with unaccountable curses ringing in their ears. Then came
something silent and quiet against my face, and across the Square fell a thin
veil of slowly falling flakes of snow. I had caught a cold, and do as I would
I could not avoid an occasional sneeze. And every dog that came in sight,
with its pointing nose and curious sniffing, was a terror to me.
“Then came men and boys running, first one and then others, and
shouting as they ran. It was a fire. They ran in the direction of my lodging,
down the steps and upon the pavement, he had recovered from his
momentary astonishment and was shouting out that the feet had gone over
the wall.
“They rushed round and saw my new footmarks flash into being on the
lower step and upon the pavement. ‘What’s up?’ asked someone. ‘Feet!
Look! Feet running!’
“Everybody in the road, except my three pursuers, was pouring along
after the Salvation Army, and this blow not only impeded me but them.
There was an eddy of surprise and interrogation. At the cost of bowling
over one young fellow I got through, and in another moment I was rushing
headlong round the circuit of Russell Square, with six or seven astonished
people following my footmarks. There was no time for explanation, or else
the whole host would have been after me.
“Twice I doubled round corners, thrice I crossed the road and came back
upon my tracks, and then, as my feet grew hot and dry, the damp
impressions began to fade. At last I had a breathing space and rubbed my
feet clean with my hands, and so got away altogether. The last I saw of the
chase was a little group of a dozen people perhaps, studying with infinite
perplexity a slowly drying footprint that had resulted from a puddle in
Tavistock Square, a footprint as isolated and incomprehensible to them as
Crusoe’s solitary discovery.
“This running warmed me to a certain extent, and I went on with a better
courage through the maze of less frequented roads that runs hereabouts. My
back had now become very stiff and sore, my tonsils were painful from the
cabman’s fingers, and the skin of my neck had been scratched by his nails;
my feet hurt exceedingly and I was lame from a little cut on one foot. I saw
in time a blind man approaching me, and fled limping, for I feared his
subtle intuitions. Once or twice accidental collisions occurred and I left
people amazed, with unaccountable curses ringing in their ears. Then came
something silent and quiet against my face, and across the Square fell a thin
veil of slowly falling flakes of snow. I had caught a cold, and do as I would
I could not avoid an occasional sneeze. And every dog that came in sight,
with its pointing nose and curious sniffing, was a terror to me.
“Then came men and boys running, first one and then others, and
shouting as they ran. It was a fire. They ran in the direction of my lodging,
Page 107
and looking back down a street I saw a mass of black smoke streaming up
above the roofs and telephone wires. It was my lodging burning; my
clothes, my apparatus, all my resources indeed, except my cheque-book and
the three volumes of memoranda that awaited me in Great Portland Street,
were there. Burning! I had burnt my boats—if ever a man did! The place
was blazing.”
The Invisible Man paused and thought. Kemp glanced nervously out of
the window. “Yes?” he said. “Go on.”
above the roofs and telephone wires. It was my lodging burning; my
clothes, my apparatus, all my resources indeed, except my cheque-book and
the three volumes of memoranda that awaited me in Great Portland Street,
were there. Burning! I had burnt my boats—if ever a man did! The place
was blazing.”
The Invisible Man paused and thought. Kemp glanced nervously out of
the window. “Yes?” he said. “Go on.”
Page 108
CHAPTER XXII.
IN THE EMPORIUM
“So last January, with the beginning of a snowstorm in the air about me
—and if it settled on me it would betray me!—weary, cold, painful,
inexpressibly wretched, and still but half convinced of my invisible quality,
I began this new life to which I am committed. I had no refuge, no
appliances, no human being in the world in whom I could confide. To have
told my secret would have given me away—made a mere show and rarity of
me. Nevertheless, I was half-minded to accost some passer-by and throw
myself upon his mercy. But I knew too clearly the terror and brutal cruelty
my advances would evoke. I made no plans in the street. My sole object
was to get shelter from the snow, to get myself covered and warm; then I
might hope to plan. But even to me, an Invisible Man, the rows of London
houses stood latched, barred, and bolted impregnably.
“Only one thing could I see clearly before me—the cold exposure and
misery of the snowstorm and the night.
“And then I had a brilliant idea. I turned down one of the roads leading
from Gower Street to Tottenham Court Road, and found myself outside
Omniums, the big establishment where everything is to be bought—you
know the place: meat, grocery, linen, furniture, clothing, oil paintings even
—a huge meandering collection of shops rather than a shop. I had thought I
should find the doors open, but they were closed, and as I stood in the wide
entrance a carriage stopped outside, and a man in uniform—you know the
kind of personage with ‘Omnium’ on his cap—flung open the door. I
contrived to enter, and walking down the shop—it was a department where
they were selling ribbons and gloves and stockings and that kind of thing—
came to a more spacious region devoted to picnic baskets and wicker
furniture.
IN THE EMPORIUM
“So last January, with the beginning of a snowstorm in the air about me
—and if it settled on me it would betray me!—weary, cold, painful,
inexpressibly wretched, and still but half convinced of my invisible quality,
I began this new life to which I am committed. I had no refuge, no
appliances, no human being in the world in whom I could confide. To have
told my secret would have given me away—made a mere show and rarity of
me. Nevertheless, I was half-minded to accost some passer-by and throw
myself upon his mercy. But I knew too clearly the terror and brutal cruelty
my advances would evoke. I made no plans in the street. My sole object
was to get shelter from the snow, to get myself covered and warm; then I
might hope to plan. But even to me, an Invisible Man, the rows of London
houses stood latched, barred, and bolted impregnably.
“Only one thing could I see clearly before me—the cold exposure and
misery of the snowstorm and the night.
“And then I had a brilliant idea. I turned down one of the roads leading
from Gower Street to Tottenham Court Road, and found myself outside
Omniums, the big establishment where everything is to be bought—you
know the place: meat, grocery, linen, furniture, clothing, oil paintings even
—a huge meandering collection of shops rather than a shop. I had thought I
should find the doors open, but they were closed, and as I stood in the wide
entrance a carriage stopped outside, and a man in uniform—you know the
kind of personage with ‘Omnium’ on his cap—flung open the door. I
contrived to enter, and walking down the shop—it was a department where
they were selling ribbons and gloves and stockings and that kind of thing—
came to a more spacious region devoted to picnic baskets and wicker
furniture.
Page 109
“I did not feel safe there, however; people were going to and fro, and I
prowled restlessly about until I came upon a huge section in an upper floor
containing multitudes of bedsteads, and over these I clambered, and found a
resting-place at last among a huge pile of folded flock mattresses. The place
was already lit up and agreeably warm, and I decided to remain where I
was, keeping a cautious eye on the two or three sets of shopmen and
customers who were meandering through the place, until closing time came.
Then I should be able, I thought, to rob the place for food and clothing, and
disguised, prowl through it and examine its resources, perhaps sleep on
some of the bedding. That seemed an acceptable plan. My idea was to
procure clothing to make myself a muffled but acceptable figure, to get
money, and then to recover my books and parcels where they awaited me,
take a lodging somewhere and elaborate plans for the complete realisation
of the advantages my invisibility gave me (as I still imagined) over my
fellow-men.
“Closing time arrived quickly enough. It could not have been more than
an hour after I took up my position on the mattresses before I noticed the
blinds of the windows being drawn, and customers being marched
doorward. And then a number of brisk young men began with remarkable
alacrity to tidy up the goods that remained disturbed. I left my lair as the
crowds diminished, and prowled cautiously out into the less desolate parts
of the shop. I was really surprised to observe how rapidly the young men
and women whipped away the goods displayed for sale during the day. All
the boxes of goods, the hanging fabrics, the festoons of lace, the boxes of
sweets in the grocery section, the displays of this and that, were being
whipped down, folded up, slapped into tidy receptacles, and everything that
could not be taken down and put away had sheets of some coarse stuff like
sacking flung over them. Finally all the chairs were turned up on to the
counters, leaving the floor clear. Directly each of these young people had
done, he or she made promptly for the door with such an expression of
animation as I have rarely observed in a shop assistant before. Then came a
lot of youngsters scattering sawdust and carrying pails and brooms. I had to
dodge to get out of the way, and as it was, my ankle got stung with the
sawdust. For some time, wandering through the swathed and darkened
departments, I could hear the brooms at work. And at last a good hour or
more after the shop had been closed, came a noise of locking doors. Silence
came upon the place, and I found myself wandering through the vast and
prowled restlessly about until I came upon a huge section in an upper floor
containing multitudes of bedsteads, and over these I clambered, and found a
resting-place at last among a huge pile of folded flock mattresses. The place
was already lit up and agreeably warm, and I decided to remain where I
was, keeping a cautious eye on the two or three sets of shopmen and
customers who were meandering through the place, until closing time came.
Then I should be able, I thought, to rob the place for food and clothing, and
disguised, prowl through it and examine its resources, perhaps sleep on
some of the bedding. That seemed an acceptable plan. My idea was to
procure clothing to make myself a muffled but acceptable figure, to get
money, and then to recover my books and parcels where they awaited me,
take a lodging somewhere and elaborate plans for the complete realisation
of the advantages my invisibility gave me (as I still imagined) over my
fellow-men.
“Closing time arrived quickly enough. It could not have been more than
an hour after I took up my position on the mattresses before I noticed the
blinds of the windows being drawn, and customers being marched
doorward. And then a number of brisk young men began with remarkable
alacrity to tidy up the goods that remained disturbed. I left my lair as the
crowds diminished, and prowled cautiously out into the less desolate parts
of the shop. I was really surprised to observe how rapidly the young men
and women whipped away the goods displayed for sale during the day. All
the boxes of goods, the hanging fabrics, the festoons of lace, the boxes of
sweets in the grocery section, the displays of this and that, were being
whipped down, folded up, slapped into tidy receptacles, and everything that
could not be taken down and put away had sheets of some coarse stuff like
sacking flung over them. Finally all the chairs were turned up on to the
counters, leaving the floor clear. Directly each of these young people had
done, he or she made promptly for the door with such an expression of
animation as I have rarely observed in a shop assistant before. Then came a
lot of youngsters scattering sawdust and carrying pails and brooms. I had to
dodge to get out of the way, and as it was, my ankle got stung with the
sawdust. For some time, wandering through the swathed and darkened
departments, I could hear the brooms at work. And at last a good hour or
more after the shop had been closed, came a noise of locking doors. Silence
came upon the place, and I found myself wandering through the vast and
Page 110
intricate shops, galleries, show-rooms of the place, alone. It was very still;
in one place I remember passing near one of the Tottenham Court Road
entrances and listening to the tapping of boot-heels of the passers-by.
“My first visit was to the place where I had seen stockings and gloves for
sale. It was dark, and I had the devil of a hunt after matches, which I found
at last in the drawer of the little cash desk. Then I had to get a candle. I had
to tear down wrappings and ransack a number of boxes and drawers, but at
last I managed to turn out what I sought; the box label called them
lambswool pants, and lambswool vests. Then socks, a thick comforter, and
then I went to the clothing place and got trousers, a lounge jacket, an
overcoat and a slouch hat—a clerical sort of hat with the brim turned down.
I began to feel a human being again, and my next thought was food.
“Upstairs was a refreshment department, and there I got cold meat. There
was coffee still in the urn, and I lit the gas and warmed it up again, and
altogether I did not do badly. Afterwards, prowling through the place in
search of blankets—I had to put up at last with a heap of down quilts—I
came upon a grocery section with a lot of chocolate and candied fruits,
more than was good for me indeed—and some white burgundy. And near
that was a toy department, and I had a brilliant idea. I found some artificial
noses—dummy noses, you know, and I thought of dark spectacles. But
Omniums had no optical department. My nose had been a difficulty indeed
—I had thought of paint. But the discovery set my mind running on wigs
and masks and the like. Finally I went to sleep in a heap of down quilts,
very warm and comfortable.
“My last thoughts before sleeping were the most agreeable I had had
since the change. I was in a state of physical serenity, and that was reflected
in my mind. I thought that I should be able to slip out unobserved in the
morning with my clothes upon me, muffling my face with a white wrapper I
had taken, purchase, with the money I had taken, spectacles and so forth,
and so complete my disguise. I lapsed into disorderly dreams of all the
fantastic things that had happened during the last few days. I saw the ugly
little Jew of a landlord vociferating in his rooms; I saw his two sons
marvelling, and the wrinkled old woman’s gnarled face as she asked for her
cat. I experienced again the strange sensation of seeing the cloth disappear,
and so I came round to the windy hillside and the sniffing old clergyman
in one place I remember passing near one of the Tottenham Court Road
entrances and listening to the tapping of boot-heels of the passers-by.
“My first visit was to the place where I had seen stockings and gloves for
sale. It was dark, and I had the devil of a hunt after matches, which I found
at last in the drawer of the little cash desk. Then I had to get a candle. I had
to tear down wrappings and ransack a number of boxes and drawers, but at
last I managed to turn out what I sought; the box label called them
lambswool pants, and lambswool vests. Then socks, a thick comforter, and
then I went to the clothing place and got trousers, a lounge jacket, an
overcoat and a slouch hat—a clerical sort of hat with the brim turned down.
I began to feel a human being again, and my next thought was food.
“Upstairs was a refreshment department, and there I got cold meat. There
was coffee still in the urn, and I lit the gas and warmed it up again, and
altogether I did not do badly. Afterwards, prowling through the place in
search of blankets—I had to put up at last with a heap of down quilts—I
came upon a grocery section with a lot of chocolate and candied fruits,
more than was good for me indeed—and some white burgundy. And near
that was a toy department, and I had a brilliant idea. I found some artificial
noses—dummy noses, you know, and I thought of dark spectacles. But
Omniums had no optical department. My nose had been a difficulty indeed
—I had thought of paint. But the discovery set my mind running on wigs
and masks and the like. Finally I went to sleep in a heap of down quilts,
very warm and comfortable.
“My last thoughts before sleeping were the most agreeable I had had
since the change. I was in a state of physical serenity, and that was reflected
in my mind. I thought that I should be able to slip out unobserved in the
morning with my clothes upon me, muffling my face with a white wrapper I
had taken, purchase, with the money I had taken, spectacles and so forth,
and so complete my disguise. I lapsed into disorderly dreams of all the
fantastic things that had happened during the last few days. I saw the ugly
little Jew of a landlord vociferating in his rooms; I saw his two sons
marvelling, and the wrinkled old woman’s gnarled face as she asked for her
cat. I experienced again the strange sensation of seeing the cloth disappear,
and so I came round to the windy hillside and the sniffing old clergyman
Page 111
mumbling ‘Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust,’ at my father’s open
grave.
“‘You also,’ said a voice, and suddenly I was being forced towards the
grave. I struggled, shouted, appealed to the mourners, but they continued
stonily following the service; the old clergyman, too, never faltered droning
and sniffing through the ritual. I realised I was invisible and inaudible, that
overwhelming forces had their grip on me. I struggled in vain, I was forced
over the brink, the coffin rang hollow as I fell upon it, and the gravel came
flying after me in spadefuls. Nobody heeded me, nobody was aware of me.
I made convulsive struggles and awoke.
“The pale London dawn had come, the place was full of a chilly grey
light that filtered round the edges of the window blinds. I sat up, and for a
time I could not think where this ample apartment, with its counters, its
piles of rolled stuff, its heap of quilts and cushions, its iron pillars, might be.
Then, as recollection came back to me, I heard voices in conversation.
“Then far down the place, in the brighter light of some department which
had already raised its blinds, I saw two men approaching. I scrambled to my
feet, looking about me for some way of escape, and even as I did so the
sound of my movement made them aware of me. I suppose they saw merely
a figure moving quietly and quickly away. ‘Who’s that?’ cried one, and
‘Stop there!’ shouted the other. I dashed around a corner and came full tilt—
a faceless figure, mind you!—on a lanky lad of fifteen. He yelled and I
bowled him over, rushed past him, turned another corner, and by a happy
inspiration threw myself behind a counter. In another moment feet went
running past and I heard voices shouting, ‘All hands to the doors!’ asking
what was ‘up,’ and giving one another advice how to catch me.
“Lying on the ground, I felt scared out of my wits. But—odd as it may
seem—it did not occur to me at the moment to take off my clothes as I
should have done. I had made up my mind, I suppose, to get away in them,
and that ruled me. And then down the vista of the counters came a bawling
of ‘Here he is!’
“I sprang to my feet, whipped a chair off the counter, and sent it whirling
at the fool who had shouted, turned, came into another round a corner, sent
him spinning, and rushed up the stairs. He kept his footing, gave a view
hallo, and came up the staircase hot after me. Up the staircase were piled a
multitude of those bright-coloured pot things—what are they?”
grave.
“‘You also,’ said a voice, and suddenly I was being forced towards the
grave. I struggled, shouted, appealed to the mourners, but they continued
stonily following the service; the old clergyman, too, never faltered droning
and sniffing through the ritual. I realised I was invisible and inaudible, that
overwhelming forces had their grip on me. I struggled in vain, I was forced
over the brink, the coffin rang hollow as I fell upon it, and the gravel came
flying after me in spadefuls. Nobody heeded me, nobody was aware of me.
I made convulsive struggles and awoke.
“The pale London dawn had come, the place was full of a chilly grey
light that filtered round the edges of the window blinds. I sat up, and for a
time I could not think where this ample apartment, with its counters, its
piles of rolled stuff, its heap of quilts and cushions, its iron pillars, might be.
Then, as recollection came back to me, I heard voices in conversation.
“Then far down the place, in the brighter light of some department which
had already raised its blinds, I saw two men approaching. I scrambled to my
feet, looking about me for some way of escape, and even as I did so the
sound of my movement made them aware of me. I suppose they saw merely
a figure moving quietly and quickly away. ‘Who’s that?’ cried one, and
‘Stop there!’ shouted the other. I dashed around a corner and came full tilt—
a faceless figure, mind you!—on a lanky lad of fifteen. He yelled and I
bowled him over, rushed past him, turned another corner, and by a happy
inspiration threw myself behind a counter. In another moment feet went
running past and I heard voices shouting, ‘All hands to the doors!’ asking
what was ‘up,’ and giving one another advice how to catch me.
“Lying on the ground, I felt scared out of my wits. But—odd as it may
seem—it did not occur to me at the moment to take off my clothes as I
should have done. I had made up my mind, I suppose, to get away in them,
and that ruled me. And then down the vista of the counters came a bawling
of ‘Here he is!’
“I sprang to my feet, whipped a chair off the counter, and sent it whirling
at the fool who had shouted, turned, came into another round a corner, sent
him spinning, and rushed up the stairs. He kept his footing, gave a view
hallo, and came up the staircase hot after me. Up the staircase were piled a
multitude of those bright-coloured pot things—what are they?”
Page 112
“Art pots,” suggested Kemp.
“That’s it! Art pots. Well, I turned at the top step and swung round,
plucked one out of a pile and smashed it on his silly head as he came at me.
The whole pile of pots went headlong, and I heard shouting and footsteps
running from all parts. I made a mad rush for the refreshment place, and
there was a man in white like a man cook, who took up the chase. I made
one last desperate turn and found myself among lamps and ironmongery. I
went behind the counter of this, and waited for my cook, and as he bolted in
at the head of the chase, I doubled him up with a lamp. Down he went, and
I crouched down behind the counter and began whipping off my clothes as
fast as I could. Coat, jacket, trousers, shoes were all right, but a lambswool
vest fits a man like a skin. I heard more men coming, my cook was lying
quiet on the other side of the counter, stunned or scared speechless, and I
had to make another dash for it, like a rabbit hunted out of a wood-pile.
“‘This way, policeman!’ I heard someone shouting. I found myself in my
bedstead storeroom again, and at the end of a wilderness of wardrobes. I
rushed among them, went flat, got rid of my vest after infinite wriggling,
and stood a free man again, panting and scared, as the policeman and three
of the shopmen came round the corner. They made a rush for the vest and
pants, and collared the trousers. ‘He’s dropping his plunder,’ said one of the
young men. ‘He must be somewhere here.’
“But they did not find me all the same.
“I stood watching them hunt for me for a time, and cursing my ill-luck in
losing the clothes. Then I went into the refreshment-room, drank a little
milk I found there, and sat down by the fire to consider my position.
“In a little while two assistants came in and began to talk over the
business very excitedly and like the fools they were. I heard a magnified
account of my depredations, and other speculations as to my whereabouts.
Then I fell to scheming again. The insurmountable difficulty of the place,
especially now it was alarmed, was to get any plunder out of it. I went down
into the warehouse to see if there was any chance of packing and addressing
a parcel, but I could not understand the system of checking. About eleven
o’clock, the snow having thawed as it fell, and the day being finer and a
little warmer than the previous one, I decided that the Emporium was
hopeless, and went out again, exasperated at my want of success, with only
the vaguest plans of action in my mind.”
“That’s it! Art pots. Well, I turned at the top step and swung round,
plucked one out of a pile and smashed it on his silly head as he came at me.
The whole pile of pots went headlong, and I heard shouting and footsteps
running from all parts. I made a mad rush for the refreshment place, and
there was a man in white like a man cook, who took up the chase. I made
one last desperate turn and found myself among lamps and ironmongery. I
went behind the counter of this, and waited for my cook, and as he bolted in
at the head of the chase, I doubled him up with a lamp. Down he went, and
I crouched down behind the counter and began whipping off my clothes as
fast as I could. Coat, jacket, trousers, shoes were all right, but a lambswool
vest fits a man like a skin. I heard more men coming, my cook was lying
quiet on the other side of the counter, stunned or scared speechless, and I
had to make another dash for it, like a rabbit hunted out of a wood-pile.
“‘This way, policeman!’ I heard someone shouting. I found myself in my
bedstead storeroom again, and at the end of a wilderness of wardrobes. I
rushed among them, went flat, got rid of my vest after infinite wriggling,
and stood a free man again, panting and scared, as the policeman and three
of the shopmen came round the corner. They made a rush for the vest and
pants, and collared the trousers. ‘He’s dropping his plunder,’ said one of the
young men. ‘He must be somewhere here.’
“But they did not find me all the same.
“I stood watching them hunt for me for a time, and cursing my ill-luck in
losing the clothes. Then I went into the refreshment-room, drank a little
milk I found there, and sat down by the fire to consider my position.
“In a little while two assistants came in and began to talk over the
business very excitedly and like the fools they were. I heard a magnified
account of my depredations, and other speculations as to my whereabouts.
Then I fell to scheming again. The insurmountable difficulty of the place,
especially now it was alarmed, was to get any plunder out of it. I went down
into the warehouse to see if there was any chance of packing and addressing
a parcel, but I could not understand the system of checking. About eleven
o’clock, the snow having thawed as it fell, and the day being finer and a
little warmer than the previous one, I decided that the Emporium was
hopeless, and went out again, exasperated at my want of success, with only
the vaguest plans of action in my mind.”
Page 113
CHAPTER XXIII.
IN DRURY LANE
“But you begin now to realise,” said the Invisible Man, “the full
disadvantage of my condition. I had no shelter—no covering—to get
clothing was to forego all my advantage, to make myself a strange and
terrible thing. I was fasting; for to eat, to fill myself with unassimilated
matter, would be to become grotesquely visible again.”
“I never thought of that,” said Kemp.
“Nor had I. And the snow had warned me of other dangers. I could not go
abroad in snow—it would settle on me and expose me. Rain, too, would
make me a watery outline, a glistening surface of a man—a bubble. And fog
—I should be like a fainter bubble in a fog, a surface, a greasy glimmer of
humanity. Moreover, as I went abroad—in the London air—I gathered dirt
about my ankles, floating smuts and dust upon my skin. I did not know how
long it would be before I should become visible from that cause also. But I
saw clearly it could not be for long.
“Not in London at any rate.
“I went into the slums towards Great Portland Street, and found myself at
the end of the street in which I had lodged. I did not go that way, because of
the crowd halfway down it opposite to the still smoking ruins of the house I
had fired. My most immediate problem was to get clothing. What to do with
my face puzzled me. Then I saw in one of those little miscellaneous shops
—news, sweets, toys, stationery, belated Christmas tomfoolery, and so forth
—an array of masks and noses. I realised that problem was solved. In a
flash I saw my course. I turned about, no longer aimless, and went—
circuitously in order to avoid the busy ways, towards the back streets north
of the Strand; for I remembered, though not very distinctly where, that
some theatrical costumiers had shops in that district.
IN DRURY LANE
“But you begin now to realise,” said the Invisible Man, “the full
disadvantage of my condition. I had no shelter—no covering—to get
clothing was to forego all my advantage, to make myself a strange and
terrible thing. I was fasting; for to eat, to fill myself with unassimilated
matter, would be to become grotesquely visible again.”
“I never thought of that,” said Kemp.
“Nor had I. And the snow had warned me of other dangers. I could not go
abroad in snow—it would settle on me and expose me. Rain, too, would
make me a watery outline, a glistening surface of a man—a bubble. And fog
—I should be like a fainter bubble in a fog, a surface, a greasy glimmer of
humanity. Moreover, as I went abroad—in the London air—I gathered dirt
about my ankles, floating smuts and dust upon my skin. I did not know how
long it would be before I should become visible from that cause also. But I
saw clearly it could not be for long.
“Not in London at any rate.
“I went into the slums towards Great Portland Street, and found myself at
the end of the street in which I had lodged. I did not go that way, because of
the crowd halfway down it opposite to the still smoking ruins of the house I
had fired. My most immediate problem was to get clothing. What to do with
my face puzzled me. Then I saw in one of those little miscellaneous shops
—news, sweets, toys, stationery, belated Christmas tomfoolery, and so forth
—an array of masks and noses. I realised that problem was solved. In a
flash I saw my course. I turned about, no longer aimless, and went—
circuitously in order to avoid the busy ways, towards the back streets north
of the Strand; for I remembered, though not very distinctly where, that
some theatrical costumiers had shops in that district.
Page 114
“The day was cold, with a nipping wind down the northward running
streets. I walked fast to avoid being overtaken. Every crossing was a danger,
every passenger a thing to watch alertly. One man as I was about to pass
him at the top of Bedford Street, turned upon me abruptly and came into
me, sending me into the road and almost under the wheel of a passing
hansom. The verdict of the cab-rank was that he had had some sort of
stroke. I was so unnerved by this encounter that I went into Covent Garden
Market and sat down for some time in a quiet corner by a stall of violets,
panting and trembling. I found I had caught a fresh cold, and had to turn out
after a time lest my sneezes should attract attention.
“At last I reached the object of my quest, a dirty, fly-blown little shop in
a by-way near Drury Lane, with a window full of tinsel robes, sham jewels,
wigs, slippers, dominoes and theatrical photographs. The shop was old-
fashioned and low and dark, and the house rose above it for four storeys,
dark and dismal. I peered through the window and, seeing no one within,
entered. The opening of the door set a clanking bell ringing. I left it open,
and walked round a bare costume stand, into a corner behind a cheval glass.
For a minute or so no one came. Then I heard heavy feet striding across a
room, and a man appeared down the shop.
“My plans were now perfectly definite. I proposed to make my way into
the house, secrete myself upstairs, watch my opportunity, and when
everything was quiet, rummage out a wig, mask, spectacles, and costume,
and go into the world, perhaps a grotesque but still a credible figure. And
incidentally of course I could rob the house of any available money.
“The man who had just entered the shop was a short, slight, hunched,
beetle-browed man, with long arms and very short bandy legs. Apparently I
had interrupted a meal. He stared about the shop with an expression of
expectation. This gave way to surprise, and then to anger, as he saw the
shop empty. ‘Damn the boys!’ he said. He went to stare up and down the
street. He came in again in a minute, kicked the door to with his foot
spitefully, and went muttering back to the house door.
“I came forward to follow him, and at the noise of my movement he
stopped dead. I did so too, startled by his quickness of ear. He slammed the
house door in my face.
“I stood hesitating. Suddenly I heard his quick footsteps returning, and
the door reopened. He stood looking about the shop like one who was still
streets. I walked fast to avoid being overtaken. Every crossing was a danger,
every passenger a thing to watch alertly. One man as I was about to pass
him at the top of Bedford Street, turned upon me abruptly and came into
me, sending me into the road and almost under the wheel of a passing
hansom. The verdict of the cab-rank was that he had had some sort of
stroke. I was so unnerved by this encounter that I went into Covent Garden
Market and sat down for some time in a quiet corner by a stall of violets,
panting and trembling. I found I had caught a fresh cold, and had to turn out
after a time lest my sneezes should attract attention.
“At last I reached the object of my quest, a dirty, fly-blown little shop in
a by-way near Drury Lane, with a window full of tinsel robes, sham jewels,
wigs, slippers, dominoes and theatrical photographs. The shop was old-
fashioned and low and dark, and the house rose above it for four storeys,
dark and dismal. I peered through the window and, seeing no one within,
entered. The opening of the door set a clanking bell ringing. I left it open,
and walked round a bare costume stand, into a corner behind a cheval glass.
For a minute or so no one came. Then I heard heavy feet striding across a
room, and a man appeared down the shop.
“My plans were now perfectly definite. I proposed to make my way into
the house, secrete myself upstairs, watch my opportunity, and when
everything was quiet, rummage out a wig, mask, spectacles, and costume,
and go into the world, perhaps a grotesque but still a credible figure. And
incidentally of course I could rob the house of any available money.
“The man who had just entered the shop was a short, slight, hunched,
beetle-browed man, with long arms and very short bandy legs. Apparently I
had interrupted a meal. He stared about the shop with an expression of
expectation. This gave way to surprise, and then to anger, as he saw the
shop empty. ‘Damn the boys!’ he said. He went to stare up and down the
street. He came in again in a minute, kicked the door to with his foot
spitefully, and went muttering back to the house door.
“I came forward to follow him, and at the noise of my movement he
stopped dead. I did so too, startled by his quickness of ear. He slammed the
house door in my face.
“I stood hesitating. Suddenly I heard his quick footsteps returning, and
the door reopened. He stood looking about the shop like one who was still
Page 115
not satisfied. Then, murmuring to himself, he examined the back of the
counter and peered behind some fixtures. Then he stood doubtful. He had
left the house door open and I slipped into the inner room.
“It was a queer little room, poorly furnished and with a number of big
masks in the corner. On the table was his belated breakfast, and it was a
confoundedly exasperating thing for me, Kemp, to have to sniff his coffee
and stand watching while he came in and resumed his meal. And his table
manners were irritating. Three doors opened into the little room, one going
upstairs and one down, but they were all shut. I could not get out of the
room while he was there; I could scarcely move because of his alertness,
and there was a draught down my back. Twice I strangled a sneeze just in
time.
“The spectacular quality of my sensations was curious and novel, but for
all that I was heartily tired and angry long before he had done his eating.
But at last he made an end and putting his beggarly crockery on the black
tin tray upon which he had had his teapot, and gathering all the crumbs up
on the mustard stained cloth, he took the whole lot of things after him. His
burden prevented his shutting the door behind him—as he would have
done; I never saw such a man for shutting doors—and I followed him into a
very dirty underground kitchen and scullery. I had the pleasure of seeing
him begin to wash up, and then, finding no good in keeping down there, and
the brick floor being cold on my feet, I returned upstairs and sat in his chair
by the fire. It was burning low, and scarcely thinking, I put on a little coal.
The noise of this brought him up at once, and he stood aglare. He peered
about the room and was within an ace of touching me. Even after that
examination, he scarcely seemed satisfied. He stopped in the doorway and
took a final inspection before he went down.
“I waited in the little parlour for an age, and at last he came up and
opened the upstairs door. I just managed to get by him.
“On the staircase he stopped suddenly, so that I very nearly blundered
into him. He stood looking back right into my face and listening. ‘I could
have sworn,’ he said. His long hairy hand pulled at his lower lip. His eye
went up and down the staircase. Then he grunted and went on up again.
“His hand was on the handle of a door, and then he stopped again with
the same puzzled anger on his face. He was becoming aware of the faint
sounds of my movements about him. The man must have had diabolically
counter and peered behind some fixtures. Then he stood doubtful. He had
left the house door open and I slipped into the inner room.
“It was a queer little room, poorly furnished and with a number of big
masks in the corner. On the table was his belated breakfast, and it was a
confoundedly exasperating thing for me, Kemp, to have to sniff his coffee
and stand watching while he came in and resumed his meal. And his table
manners were irritating. Three doors opened into the little room, one going
upstairs and one down, but they were all shut. I could not get out of the
room while he was there; I could scarcely move because of his alertness,
and there was a draught down my back. Twice I strangled a sneeze just in
time.
“The spectacular quality of my sensations was curious and novel, but for
all that I was heartily tired and angry long before he had done his eating.
But at last he made an end and putting his beggarly crockery on the black
tin tray upon which he had had his teapot, and gathering all the crumbs up
on the mustard stained cloth, he took the whole lot of things after him. His
burden prevented his shutting the door behind him—as he would have
done; I never saw such a man for shutting doors—and I followed him into a
very dirty underground kitchen and scullery. I had the pleasure of seeing
him begin to wash up, and then, finding no good in keeping down there, and
the brick floor being cold on my feet, I returned upstairs and sat in his chair
by the fire. It was burning low, and scarcely thinking, I put on a little coal.
The noise of this brought him up at once, and he stood aglare. He peered
about the room and was within an ace of touching me. Even after that
examination, he scarcely seemed satisfied. He stopped in the doorway and
took a final inspection before he went down.
“I waited in the little parlour for an age, and at last he came up and
opened the upstairs door. I just managed to get by him.
“On the staircase he stopped suddenly, so that I very nearly blundered
into him. He stood looking back right into my face and listening. ‘I could
have sworn,’ he said. His long hairy hand pulled at his lower lip. His eye
went up and down the staircase. Then he grunted and went on up again.
“His hand was on the handle of a door, and then he stopped again with
the same puzzled anger on his face. He was becoming aware of the faint
sounds of my movements about him. The man must have had diabolically
Page 116
acute hearing. He suddenly flashed into rage. ‘If there’s anyone in this
house—’ he cried with an oath, and left the threat unfinished. He put his
hand in his pocket, failed to find what he wanted, and rushing past me went
blundering noisily and pugnaciously downstairs. But I did not follow him. I
sat on the head of the staircase until his return.
“Presently he came up again, still muttering. He opened the door of the
room, and before I could enter, slammed it in my face.
“I resolved to explore the house, and spent some time in doing so as
noiselessly as possible. The house was very old and tumble-down, damp so
that the paper in the attics was peeling from the walls, and rat infested.
Some of the door handles were stiff and I was afraid to turn them. Several
rooms I did inspect were unfurnished, and others were littered with
theatrical lumber, bought second-hand, I judged, from its appearance. In
one room next to his I found a lot of old clothes. I began routing among
these, and in my eagerness forgot again the evident sharpness of his ears. I
heard a stealthy footstep and, looking up just in time, saw him peering in at
the tumbled heap and holding an old-fashioned revolver in his hand. I stood
perfectly still while he stared about open-mouthed and suspicious. ‘It must
have been her,’ he said slowly. ‘Damn her!’
“He shut the door quietly, and immediately I heard the key turn in the
lock. Then his footsteps retreated. I realised abruptly that I was locked in.
For a minute I did not know what to do. I walked from door to window and
back, and stood perplexed. A gust of anger came upon me. But I decided to
inspect the clothes before I did anything further, and my first attempt
brought down a pile from an upper shelf. This brought him back, more
sinister than ever. That time he actually touched me, jumped back with
amazement and stood astonished in the middle of the room.
“Presently he calmed a little. ‘Rats,’ he said in an undertone, fingers on
lips. He was evidently a little scared. I edged quietly out of the room, but a
plank creaked. Then the infernal little brute started going all over the house,
revolver in hand and locking door after door and pocketing the keys. When
I realised what he was up to I had a fit of rage—I could hardly control
myself sufficiently to watch my opportunity. By this time I knew he was
alone in the house, and so I made no more ado, but knocked him on the
head.”
“Knocked him on the head?” exclaimed Kemp.
house—’ he cried with an oath, and left the threat unfinished. He put his
hand in his pocket, failed to find what he wanted, and rushing past me went
blundering noisily and pugnaciously downstairs. But I did not follow him. I
sat on the head of the staircase until his return.
“Presently he came up again, still muttering. He opened the door of the
room, and before I could enter, slammed it in my face.
“I resolved to explore the house, and spent some time in doing so as
noiselessly as possible. The house was very old and tumble-down, damp so
that the paper in the attics was peeling from the walls, and rat infested.
Some of the door handles were stiff and I was afraid to turn them. Several
rooms I did inspect were unfurnished, and others were littered with
theatrical lumber, bought second-hand, I judged, from its appearance. In
one room next to his I found a lot of old clothes. I began routing among
these, and in my eagerness forgot again the evident sharpness of his ears. I
heard a stealthy footstep and, looking up just in time, saw him peering in at
the tumbled heap and holding an old-fashioned revolver in his hand. I stood
perfectly still while he stared about open-mouthed and suspicious. ‘It must
have been her,’ he said slowly. ‘Damn her!’
“He shut the door quietly, and immediately I heard the key turn in the
lock. Then his footsteps retreated. I realised abruptly that I was locked in.
For a minute I did not know what to do. I walked from door to window and
back, and stood perplexed. A gust of anger came upon me. But I decided to
inspect the clothes before I did anything further, and my first attempt
brought down a pile from an upper shelf. This brought him back, more
sinister than ever. That time he actually touched me, jumped back with
amazement and stood astonished in the middle of the room.
“Presently he calmed a little. ‘Rats,’ he said in an undertone, fingers on
lips. He was evidently a little scared. I edged quietly out of the room, but a
plank creaked. Then the infernal little brute started going all over the house,
revolver in hand and locking door after door and pocketing the keys. When
I realised what he was up to I had a fit of rage—I could hardly control
myself sufficiently to watch my opportunity. By this time I knew he was
alone in the house, and so I made no more ado, but knocked him on the
head.”
“Knocked him on the head?” exclaimed Kemp.
Page 117
“Yes—stunned him—as he was going downstairs. Hit him from behind
with a stool that stood on the landing. He went downstairs like a bag of old
boots.”
“But—I say! The common conventions of humanity—”
“Are all very well for common people. But the point was, Kemp, that I
had to get out of that house in a disguise without his seeing me. I couldn’t
think of any other way of doing it. And then I gagged him with a Louis
Quatorze vest and tied him up in a sheet.”
“Tied him up in a sheet!”
“Made a sort of bag of it. It was rather a good idea to keep the idiot
scared and quiet, and a devilish hard thing to get out of—head away from
the string. My dear Kemp, it’s no good your sitting glaring as though I was
a murderer. It had to be done. He had his revolver. If once he saw me he
would be able to describe me—”
“But still,” said Kemp, “in England—to-day. And the man was in his own
house, and you were—well, robbing.”
“Robbing! Confound it! You’ll call me a thief next! Surely, Kemp, you’re
not fool enough to dance on the old strings. Can’t you see my position?”
“And his too,” said Kemp.
The Invisible Man stood up sharply. “What do you mean to say?”
Kemp’s face grew a trifle hard. He was about to speak and checked
himself. “I suppose, after all,” he said with a sudden change of manner, “the
thing had to be done. You were in a fix. But still—”
“Of course I was in a fix—an infernal fix. And he made me wild too—
hunting me about the house, fooling about with his revolver, locking and
unlocking doors. He was simply exasperating. You don’t blame me, do you?
You don’t blame me?”
“I never blame anyone,” said Kemp. “It’s quite out of fashion. What did
you do next?”
“I was hungry. Downstairs I found a loaf and some rank cheese—more
than sufficient to satisfy my hunger. I took some brandy and water, and then
went up past my impromptu bag—he was lying quite still—to the room
containing the old clothes. This looked out upon the street, two lace curtains
brown with dirt guarding the window. I went and peered out through their
with a stool that stood on the landing. He went downstairs like a bag of old
boots.”
“But—I say! The common conventions of humanity—”
“Are all very well for common people. But the point was, Kemp, that I
had to get out of that house in a disguise without his seeing me. I couldn’t
think of any other way of doing it. And then I gagged him with a Louis
Quatorze vest and tied him up in a sheet.”
“Tied him up in a sheet!”
“Made a sort of bag of it. It was rather a good idea to keep the idiot
scared and quiet, and a devilish hard thing to get out of—head away from
the string. My dear Kemp, it’s no good your sitting glaring as though I was
a murderer. It had to be done. He had his revolver. If once he saw me he
would be able to describe me—”
“But still,” said Kemp, “in England—to-day. And the man was in his own
house, and you were—well, robbing.”
“Robbing! Confound it! You’ll call me a thief next! Surely, Kemp, you’re
not fool enough to dance on the old strings. Can’t you see my position?”
“And his too,” said Kemp.
The Invisible Man stood up sharply. “What do you mean to say?”
Kemp’s face grew a trifle hard. He was about to speak and checked
himself. “I suppose, after all,” he said with a sudden change of manner, “the
thing had to be done. You were in a fix. But still—”
“Of course I was in a fix—an infernal fix. And he made me wild too—
hunting me about the house, fooling about with his revolver, locking and
unlocking doors. He was simply exasperating. You don’t blame me, do you?
You don’t blame me?”
“I never blame anyone,” said Kemp. “It’s quite out of fashion. What did
you do next?”
“I was hungry. Downstairs I found a loaf and some rank cheese—more
than sufficient to satisfy my hunger. I took some brandy and water, and then
went up past my impromptu bag—he was lying quite still—to the room
containing the old clothes. This looked out upon the street, two lace curtains
brown with dirt guarding the window. I went and peered out through their
Page 118
interstices. Outside the day was bright—by contrast with the brown
shadows of the dismal house in which I found myself, dazzlingly bright. A
brisk traffic was going by, fruit carts, a hansom, a four-wheeler with a pile
of boxes, a fishmonger’s cart. I turned with spots of colour swimming
before my eyes to the shadowy fixtures behind me. My excitement was
giving place to a clear apprehension of my position again. The room was
full of a faint scent of benzoline, used, I suppose, in cleaning the garments.
“I began a systematic search of the place. I should judge the hunchback
had been alone in the house for some time. He was a curious person.
Everything that could possibly be of service to me I collected in the clothes
storeroom, and then I made a deliberate selection. I found a handbag I
thought a suitable possession, and some powder, rouge, and sticking-plaster.
“I had thought of painting and powdering my face and all that there was
to show of me, in order to render myself visible, but the disadvantage of
this lay in the fact that I should require turpentine and other appliances and
a considerable amount of time before I could vanish again. Finally I chose a
mask of the better type, slightly grotesque but not more so than many
human beings, dark glasses, greyish whiskers, and a wig. I could find no
underclothing, but that I could buy subsequently, and for the time I swathed
myself in calico dominoes and some white cashmere scarfs. I could find no
socks, but the hunchback’s boots were rather a loose fit and sufficed. In a
desk in the shop were three sovereigns and about thirty shillings’ worth of
silver, and in a locked cupboard I burst in the inner room were eight pounds
in gold. I could go forth into the world again, equipped.
“Then came a curious hesitation. Was my appearance really credible? I
tried myself with a little bedroom looking-glass, inspecting myself from
every point of view to discover any forgotten chink, but it all seemed sound.
I was grotesque to the theatrical pitch, a stage miser, but I was certainly not
a physical impossibility. Gathering confidence, I took my looking-glass
down into the shop, pulled down the shop blinds, and surveyed myself from
every point of view with the help of the cheval glass in the corner.
“I spent some minutes screwing up my courage and then unlocked the
shop door and marched out into the street, leaving the little man to get out
of his sheet again when he liked. In five minutes a dozen turnings
intervened between me and the costumier’s shop. No one appeared to notice
me very pointedly. My last difficulty seemed overcome.”
shadows of the dismal house in which I found myself, dazzlingly bright. A
brisk traffic was going by, fruit carts, a hansom, a four-wheeler with a pile
of boxes, a fishmonger’s cart. I turned with spots of colour swimming
before my eyes to the shadowy fixtures behind me. My excitement was
giving place to a clear apprehension of my position again. The room was
full of a faint scent of benzoline, used, I suppose, in cleaning the garments.
“I began a systematic search of the place. I should judge the hunchback
had been alone in the house for some time. He was a curious person.
Everything that could possibly be of service to me I collected in the clothes
storeroom, and then I made a deliberate selection. I found a handbag I
thought a suitable possession, and some powder, rouge, and sticking-plaster.
“I had thought of painting and powdering my face and all that there was
to show of me, in order to render myself visible, but the disadvantage of
this lay in the fact that I should require turpentine and other appliances and
a considerable amount of time before I could vanish again. Finally I chose a
mask of the better type, slightly grotesque but not more so than many
human beings, dark glasses, greyish whiskers, and a wig. I could find no
underclothing, but that I could buy subsequently, and for the time I swathed
myself in calico dominoes and some white cashmere scarfs. I could find no
socks, but the hunchback’s boots were rather a loose fit and sufficed. In a
desk in the shop were three sovereigns and about thirty shillings’ worth of
silver, and in a locked cupboard I burst in the inner room were eight pounds
in gold. I could go forth into the world again, equipped.
“Then came a curious hesitation. Was my appearance really credible? I
tried myself with a little bedroom looking-glass, inspecting myself from
every point of view to discover any forgotten chink, but it all seemed sound.
I was grotesque to the theatrical pitch, a stage miser, but I was certainly not
a physical impossibility. Gathering confidence, I took my looking-glass
down into the shop, pulled down the shop blinds, and surveyed myself from
every point of view with the help of the cheval glass in the corner.
“I spent some minutes screwing up my courage and then unlocked the
shop door and marched out into the street, leaving the little man to get out
of his sheet again when he liked. In five minutes a dozen turnings
intervened between me and the costumier’s shop. No one appeared to notice
me very pointedly. My last difficulty seemed overcome.”
Page 119
He stopped again.
“And you troubled no more about the hunchback?” said Kemp.
“No,” said the Invisible Man. “Nor have I heard what became of him. I
suppose he untied himself or kicked himself out. The knots were pretty
tight.”
He became silent and went to the window and stared out.
“What happened when you went out into the Strand?”
“Oh!—disillusionment again. I thought my troubles were over.
Practically I thought I had impunity to do whatever I chose, everything—
save to give away my secret. So I thought. Whatever I did, whatever the
consequences might be, was nothing to me. I had merely to fling aside my
garments and vanish. No person could hold me. I could take my money
where I found it. I decided to treat myself to a sumptuous feast, and then put
up at a good hotel, and accumulate a new outfit of property. I felt amazingly
confident; it’s not particularly pleasant recalling that I was an ass. I went
into a place and was already ordering lunch, when it occurred to me that I
could not eat unless I exposed my invisible face. I finished ordering the
lunch, told the man I should be back in ten minutes, and went out
exasperated. I don’t know if you have ever been disappointed in your
appetite.”
“Not quite so badly,” said Kemp, “but I can imagine it.”
“I could have smashed the silly devils. At last, faint with the desire for
tasteful food, I went into another place and demanded a private room. ‘I am
disfigured,’ I said. ‘Badly.’ They looked at me curiously, but of course it
was not their affair—and so at last I got my lunch. It was not particularly
well served, but it sufficed; and when I had had it, I sat over a cigar, trying
to plan my line of action. And outside a snowstorm was beginning.
“The more I thought it over, Kemp, the more I realised what a helpless
absurdity an Invisible Man was—in a cold and dirty climate and a crowded
civilised city. Before I made this mad experiment I had dreamt of a
thousand advantages. That afternoon it seemed all disappointment. I went
over the heads of the things a man reckons desirable. No doubt invisibility
made it possible to get them, but it made it impossible to enjoy them when
they are got. Ambition—what is the good of pride of place when you cannot
appear there? What is the good of the love of woman when her name must
“And you troubled no more about the hunchback?” said Kemp.
“No,” said the Invisible Man. “Nor have I heard what became of him. I
suppose he untied himself or kicked himself out. The knots were pretty
tight.”
He became silent and went to the window and stared out.
“What happened when you went out into the Strand?”
“Oh!—disillusionment again. I thought my troubles were over.
Practically I thought I had impunity to do whatever I chose, everything—
save to give away my secret. So I thought. Whatever I did, whatever the
consequences might be, was nothing to me. I had merely to fling aside my
garments and vanish. No person could hold me. I could take my money
where I found it. I decided to treat myself to a sumptuous feast, and then put
up at a good hotel, and accumulate a new outfit of property. I felt amazingly
confident; it’s not particularly pleasant recalling that I was an ass. I went
into a place and was already ordering lunch, when it occurred to me that I
could not eat unless I exposed my invisible face. I finished ordering the
lunch, told the man I should be back in ten minutes, and went out
exasperated. I don’t know if you have ever been disappointed in your
appetite.”
“Not quite so badly,” said Kemp, “but I can imagine it.”
“I could have smashed the silly devils. At last, faint with the desire for
tasteful food, I went into another place and demanded a private room. ‘I am
disfigured,’ I said. ‘Badly.’ They looked at me curiously, but of course it
was not their affair—and so at last I got my lunch. It was not particularly
well served, but it sufficed; and when I had had it, I sat over a cigar, trying
to plan my line of action. And outside a snowstorm was beginning.
“The more I thought it over, Kemp, the more I realised what a helpless
absurdity an Invisible Man was—in a cold and dirty climate and a crowded
civilised city. Before I made this mad experiment I had dreamt of a
thousand advantages. That afternoon it seemed all disappointment. I went
over the heads of the things a man reckons desirable. No doubt invisibility
made it possible to get them, but it made it impossible to enjoy them when
they are got. Ambition—what is the good of pride of place when you cannot
appear there? What is the good of the love of woman when her name must
Page 120
needs be Delilah? I have no taste for politics, for the blackguardisms of
fame, for philanthropy, for sport. What was I to do? And for this I had
become a wrapped-up mystery, a swathed and bandaged caricature of a
man!”
He paused, and his attitude suggested a roving glance at the window.
“But how did you get to Iping?” said Kemp, anxious to keep his guest
busy talking.
“I went there to work. I had one hope. It was a half idea! I have it still. It
is a full blown idea now. A way of getting back! Of restoring what I have
done. When I choose. When I have done all I mean to do invisibly. And that
is what I chiefly want to talk to you about now.”
“You went straight to Iping?”
“Yes. I had simply to get my three volumes of memoranda and my
cheque-book, my luggage and underclothing, order a quantity of chemicals
to work out this idea of mine—I will show you the calculations as soon as I
get my books—and then I started. Jove! I remember the snowstorm now,
and the accursed bother it was to keep the snow from damping my
pasteboard nose.”
“At the end,” said Kemp, “the day before yesterday, when they found you
out, you rather—to judge by the papers—”
“I did. Rather. Did I kill that fool of a constable?”
“No,” said Kemp. “He’s expected to recover.”
“That’s his luck, then. I clean lost my temper, the fools! Why couldn’t
they leave me alone? And that grocer lout?”
“There are no deaths expected,” said Kemp.
“I don’t know about that tramp of mine,” said the Invisible Man, with an
unpleasant laugh.
“By Heaven, Kemp, you don’t know what rage is! ... To have worked for
years, to have planned and plotted, and then to get some fumbling purblind
idiot messing across your course! ... Every conceivable sort of silly creature
that has ever been created has been sent to cross me.
“If I have much more of it, I shall go wild—I shall start mowing ’em.
“As it is, they’ve made things a thousand times more difficult.”
“No doubt it’s exasperating,” said Kemp, drily.
fame, for philanthropy, for sport. What was I to do? And for this I had
become a wrapped-up mystery, a swathed and bandaged caricature of a
man!”
He paused, and his attitude suggested a roving glance at the window.
“But how did you get to Iping?” said Kemp, anxious to keep his guest
busy talking.
“I went there to work. I had one hope. It was a half idea! I have it still. It
is a full blown idea now. A way of getting back! Of restoring what I have
done. When I choose. When I have done all I mean to do invisibly. And that
is what I chiefly want to talk to you about now.”
“You went straight to Iping?”
“Yes. I had simply to get my three volumes of memoranda and my
cheque-book, my luggage and underclothing, order a quantity of chemicals
to work out this idea of mine—I will show you the calculations as soon as I
get my books—and then I started. Jove! I remember the snowstorm now,
and the accursed bother it was to keep the snow from damping my
pasteboard nose.”
“At the end,” said Kemp, “the day before yesterday, when they found you
out, you rather—to judge by the papers—”
“I did. Rather. Did I kill that fool of a constable?”
“No,” said Kemp. “He’s expected to recover.”
“That’s his luck, then. I clean lost my temper, the fools! Why couldn’t
they leave me alone? And that grocer lout?”
“There are no deaths expected,” said Kemp.
“I don’t know about that tramp of mine,” said the Invisible Man, with an
unpleasant laugh.
“By Heaven, Kemp, you don’t know what rage is! ... To have worked for
years, to have planned and plotted, and then to get some fumbling purblind
idiot messing across your course! ... Every conceivable sort of silly creature
that has ever been created has been sent to cross me.
“If I have much more of it, I shall go wild—I shall start mowing ’em.
“As it is, they’ve made things a thousand times more difficult.”
“No doubt it’s exasperating,” said Kemp, drily.
Page 121
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE PLAN THAT FAILED
“But now,” said Kemp, with a side glance out of the window, “what are
we to do?”
He moved nearer his guest as he spoke in such a manner as to prevent the
possibility of a sudden glimpse of the three men who were advancing up the
hill road—with an intolerable slowness, as it seemed to Kemp.
“What were you planning to do when you were heading for Port
Burdock? Had you any plan?”
“I was going to clear out of the country. But I have altered that plan
rather since seeing you. I thought it would be wise, now the weather is hot
and invisibility possible, to make for the South. Especially as my secret was
known, and everyone would be on the lookout for a masked and muffled
man. You have a line of steamers from here to France. My idea was to get
aboard one and run the risks of the passage. Thence I could go by train into
Spain, or else get to Algiers. It would not be difficult. There a man might
always be invisible—and yet live. And do things. I was using that tramp as
a money box and luggage carrier, until I decided how to get my books and
things sent over to meet me.”
“That’s clear.”
“And then the filthy brute must needs try and rob me! He has hidden my
books, Kemp. Hidden my books! If I can lay my hands on him!”
“Best plan to get the books out of him first.”
“But where is he? Do you know?”
“He’s in the town police station, locked up, by his own request, in the
strongest cell in the place.”
“Cur!” said the Invisible Man.
THE PLAN THAT FAILED
“But now,” said Kemp, with a side glance out of the window, “what are
we to do?”
He moved nearer his guest as he spoke in such a manner as to prevent the
possibility of a sudden glimpse of the three men who were advancing up the
hill road—with an intolerable slowness, as it seemed to Kemp.
“What were you planning to do when you were heading for Port
Burdock? Had you any plan?”
“I was going to clear out of the country. But I have altered that plan
rather since seeing you. I thought it would be wise, now the weather is hot
and invisibility possible, to make for the South. Especially as my secret was
known, and everyone would be on the lookout for a masked and muffled
man. You have a line of steamers from here to France. My idea was to get
aboard one and run the risks of the passage. Thence I could go by train into
Spain, or else get to Algiers. It would not be difficult. There a man might
always be invisible—and yet live. And do things. I was using that tramp as
a money box and luggage carrier, until I decided how to get my books and
things sent over to meet me.”
“That’s clear.”
“And then the filthy brute must needs try and rob me! He has hidden my
books, Kemp. Hidden my books! If I can lay my hands on him!”
“Best plan to get the books out of him first.”
“But where is he? Do you know?”
“He’s in the town police station, locked up, by his own request, in the
strongest cell in the place.”
“Cur!” said the Invisible Man.
Page 122
“But that hangs up your plans a little.”
“We must get those books; those books are vital.”
“Certainly,” said Kemp, a little nervously, wondering if he heard
footsteps outside. “Certainly we must get those books. But that won’t be
difficult, if he doesn’t know they’re for you.”
“No,” said the Invisible Man, and thought.
Kemp tried to think of something to keep the talk going, but the Invisible
Man resumed of his own accord.
“Blundering into your house, Kemp,” he said, “changes all my plans. For
you are a man that can understand. In spite of all that has happened, in spite
of this publicity, of the loss of my books, of what I have suffered, there still
remain great possibilities, huge possibilities—”
“You have told no one I am here?” he asked abruptly.
Kemp hesitated. “That was implied,” he said.
“No one?” insisted Griffin.
“Not a soul.”
“Ah! Now—” The Invisible Man stood up, and sticking his arms akimbo
began to pace the study.
“I made a mistake, Kemp, a huge mistake, in carrying this thing through
alone. I have wasted strength, time, opportunities. Alone—it is wonderful
how little a man can do alone! To rob a little, to hurt a little, and there is the
end.
“What I want, Kemp, is a goal-keeper, a helper, and a hiding-place, an
arrangement whereby I can sleep and eat and rest in peace, and
unsuspected. I must have a confederate. With a confederate, with food and
rest—a thousand things are possible.
“Hitherto I have gone on vague lines. We have to consider all that
invisibility means, all that it does not mean. It means little advantage for
eavesdropping and so forth—one makes sounds. It’s of little help—a little
help perhaps—in housebreaking and so forth. Once you’ve caught me you
could easily imprison me. But on the other hand I am hard to catch. This
invisibility, in fact, is only good in two cases: It’s useful in getting away, it’s
useful in approaching. It’s particularly useful, therefore, in killing. I can
“We must get those books; those books are vital.”
“Certainly,” said Kemp, a little nervously, wondering if he heard
footsteps outside. “Certainly we must get those books. But that won’t be
difficult, if he doesn’t know they’re for you.”
“No,” said the Invisible Man, and thought.
Kemp tried to think of something to keep the talk going, but the Invisible
Man resumed of his own accord.
“Blundering into your house, Kemp,” he said, “changes all my plans. For
you are a man that can understand. In spite of all that has happened, in spite
of this publicity, of the loss of my books, of what I have suffered, there still
remain great possibilities, huge possibilities—”
“You have told no one I am here?” he asked abruptly.
Kemp hesitated. “That was implied,” he said.
“No one?” insisted Griffin.
“Not a soul.”
“Ah! Now—” The Invisible Man stood up, and sticking his arms akimbo
began to pace the study.
“I made a mistake, Kemp, a huge mistake, in carrying this thing through
alone. I have wasted strength, time, opportunities. Alone—it is wonderful
how little a man can do alone! To rob a little, to hurt a little, and there is the
end.
“What I want, Kemp, is a goal-keeper, a helper, and a hiding-place, an
arrangement whereby I can sleep and eat and rest in peace, and
unsuspected. I must have a confederate. With a confederate, with food and
rest—a thousand things are possible.
“Hitherto I have gone on vague lines. We have to consider all that
invisibility means, all that it does not mean. It means little advantage for
eavesdropping and so forth—one makes sounds. It’s of little help—a little
help perhaps—in housebreaking and so forth. Once you’ve caught me you
could easily imprison me. But on the other hand I am hard to catch. This
invisibility, in fact, is only good in two cases: It’s useful in getting away, it’s
useful in approaching. It’s particularly useful, therefore, in killing. I can
Page 123
walk round a man, whatever weapon he has, choose my point, strike as I
like. Dodge as I like. Escape as I like.”
Kemp’s hand went to his moustache. Was that a movement downstairs?
“And it is killing we must do, Kemp.”
“It is killing we must do,” repeated Kemp. “I’m listening to your plan,
Griffin, but I’m not agreeing, mind. Why killing?”
“Not wanton killing, but a judicious slaying. The point is, they know
there is an Invisible Man—as well as we know there is an Invisible Man.
And that Invisible Man, Kemp, must now establish a Reign of Terror. Yes;
no doubt it’s startling. But I mean it. A Reign of Terror. He must take some
town like your Burdock and terrify and dominate it. He must issue his
orders. He can do that in a thousand ways—scraps of paper thrust under
doors would suffice. And all who disobey his orders he must kill, and kill
all who would defend them.”
“Humph!” said Kemp, no longer listening to Griffin but to the sound of
his front door opening and closing.
“It seems to me, Griffin,” he said, to cover his wandering attention, “that
your confederate would be in a difficult position.”
“No one would know he was a confederate,” said the Invisible Man,
eagerly. And then suddenly, “Hush! What’s that downstairs?”
“Nothing,” said Kemp, and suddenly began to speak loud and fast. “I
don’t agree to this, Griffin,” he said. “Understand me, I don’t agree to this.
Why dream of playing a game against the race? How can you hope to gain
happiness? Don’t be a lone wolf. Publish your results; take the world—take
the nation at least—into your confidence. Think what you might do with a
million helpers—”
The Invisible Man interrupted—arm extended. “There are footsteps
coming upstairs,” he said in a low voice.
“Nonsense,” said Kemp.
“Let me see,” said the Invisible Man, and advanced, arm extended, to the
door.
And then things happened very swiftly. Kemp hesitated for a second and
then moved to intercept him. The Invisible Man started and stood still.
“Traitor!” cried the Voice, and suddenly the dressing-gown opened, and
like. Dodge as I like. Escape as I like.”
Kemp’s hand went to his moustache. Was that a movement downstairs?
“And it is killing we must do, Kemp.”
“It is killing we must do,” repeated Kemp. “I’m listening to your plan,
Griffin, but I’m not agreeing, mind. Why killing?”
“Not wanton killing, but a judicious slaying. The point is, they know
there is an Invisible Man—as well as we know there is an Invisible Man.
And that Invisible Man, Kemp, must now establish a Reign of Terror. Yes;
no doubt it’s startling. But I mean it. A Reign of Terror. He must take some
town like your Burdock and terrify and dominate it. He must issue his
orders. He can do that in a thousand ways—scraps of paper thrust under
doors would suffice. And all who disobey his orders he must kill, and kill
all who would defend them.”
“Humph!” said Kemp, no longer listening to Griffin but to the sound of
his front door opening and closing.
“It seems to me, Griffin,” he said, to cover his wandering attention, “that
your confederate would be in a difficult position.”
“No one would know he was a confederate,” said the Invisible Man,
eagerly. And then suddenly, “Hush! What’s that downstairs?”
“Nothing,” said Kemp, and suddenly began to speak loud and fast. “I
don’t agree to this, Griffin,” he said. “Understand me, I don’t agree to this.
Why dream of playing a game against the race? How can you hope to gain
happiness? Don’t be a lone wolf. Publish your results; take the world—take
the nation at least—into your confidence. Think what you might do with a
million helpers—”
The Invisible Man interrupted—arm extended. “There are footsteps
coming upstairs,” he said in a low voice.
“Nonsense,” said Kemp.
“Let me see,” said the Invisible Man, and advanced, arm extended, to the
door.
And then things happened very swiftly. Kemp hesitated for a second and
then moved to intercept him. The Invisible Man started and stood still.
“Traitor!” cried the Voice, and suddenly the dressing-gown opened, and
Page 124
sitting down the Unseen began to disrobe. Kemp made three swift steps to
the door, and forthwith the Invisible Man—his legs had vanished—sprang
to his feet with a shout. Kemp flung the door open.
As it opened, there came a sound of hurrying feet downstairs and voices.
With a quick movement Kemp thrust the Invisible Man back, sprang
aside, and slammed the door. The key was outside and ready. In another
moment Griffin would have been alone in the belvedere study, a prisoner.
Save for one little thing. The key had been slipped in hastily that morning.
As Kemp slammed the door it fell noisily upon the carpet.
Kemp’s face became white. He tried to grip the door handle with both
hands. For a moment he stood lugging. Then the door gave six inches. But
he got it closed again. The second time it was jerked a foot wide, and the
dressing-gown came wedging itself into the opening. His throat was gripped
by invisible fingers, and he left his hold on the handle to defend himself. He
was forced back, tripped and pitched heavily into the corner of the landing.
The empty dressing-gown was flung on the top of him.
Halfway up the staircase was Colonel Adye, the recipient of Kemp’s
letter, the chief of the Burdock police. He was staring aghast at the sudden
appearance of Kemp, followed by the extraordinary sight of clothing
tossing empty in the air. He saw Kemp felled, and struggling to his feet. He
saw him rush forward, and go down again, felled like an ox.
Then suddenly he was struck violently. By nothing! A vast weight, it
seemed, leapt upon him, and he was hurled headlong down the staircase,
with a grip on his throat and a knee in his groin. An invisible foot trod on
his back, a ghostly patter passed downstairs, he heard the two police
officers in the hall shout and run, and the front door of the house slammed
violently.
He rolled over and sat up staring. He saw, staggering down the staircase,
Kemp, dusty and disheveled, one side of his face white from a blow, his lip
bleeding, and a pink dressing-gown and some underclothing held in his
arms.
“My God!” cried Kemp, “the game’s up! He’s gone!”
the door, and forthwith the Invisible Man—his legs had vanished—sprang
to his feet with a shout. Kemp flung the door open.
As it opened, there came a sound of hurrying feet downstairs and voices.
With a quick movement Kemp thrust the Invisible Man back, sprang
aside, and slammed the door. The key was outside and ready. In another
moment Griffin would have been alone in the belvedere study, a prisoner.
Save for one little thing. The key had been slipped in hastily that morning.
As Kemp slammed the door it fell noisily upon the carpet.
Kemp’s face became white. He tried to grip the door handle with both
hands. For a moment he stood lugging. Then the door gave six inches. But
he got it closed again. The second time it was jerked a foot wide, and the
dressing-gown came wedging itself into the opening. His throat was gripped
by invisible fingers, and he left his hold on the handle to defend himself. He
was forced back, tripped and pitched heavily into the corner of the landing.
The empty dressing-gown was flung on the top of him.
Halfway up the staircase was Colonel Adye, the recipient of Kemp’s
letter, the chief of the Burdock police. He was staring aghast at the sudden
appearance of Kemp, followed by the extraordinary sight of clothing
tossing empty in the air. He saw Kemp felled, and struggling to his feet. He
saw him rush forward, and go down again, felled like an ox.
Then suddenly he was struck violently. By nothing! A vast weight, it
seemed, leapt upon him, and he was hurled headlong down the staircase,
with a grip on his throat and a knee in his groin. An invisible foot trod on
his back, a ghostly patter passed downstairs, he heard the two police
officers in the hall shout and run, and the front door of the house slammed
violently.
He rolled over and sat up staring. He saw, staggering down the staircase,
Kemp, dusty and disheveled, one side of his face white from a blow, his lip
bleeding, and a pink dressing-gown and some underclothing held in his
arms.
“My God!” cried Kemp, “the game’s up! He’s gone!”
Page 125
CHAPTER XXV.
THE HUNTING OF THE INVISIBLE MAN
For a space Kemp was too inarticulate to make Adye understand the swift
things that had just happened. They stood on the landing, Kemp speaking
swiftly, the grotesque swathings of Griffin still on his arm. But presently
Adye began to grasp something of the situation.
“He is mad,” said Kemp; “inhuman. He is pure selfishness. He thinks of
nothing but his own advantage, his own safety. I have listened to such a
story this morning of brutal self-seeking.... He has wounded men. He will
kill them unless we can prevent him. He will create a panic. Nothing can
stop him. He is going out now—furious!”
“He must be caught,” said Adye. “That is certain.”
“But how?” cried Kemp, and suddenly became full of ideas. “You must
begin at once. You must set every available man to work; you must prevent
his leaving this district. Once he gets away, he may go through the
countryside as he wills, killing and maiming. He dreams of a reign of terror!
A reign of terror, I tell you. You must set a watch on trains and roads and
shipping. The garrison must help. You must wire for help. The only thing
that may keep him here is the thought of recovering some books of notes he
counts of value. I will tell you of that! There is a man in your police station
—Marvel.”
“I know,” said Adye, “I know. Those books—yes. But the tramp....”
“Says he hasn’t them. But he thinks the tramp has. And you must prevent
him from eating or sleeping; day and night the country must be astir for
him. Food must be locked up and secured, all food, so that he will have to
break his way to it. The houses everywhere must be barred against him.
Heaven send us cold nights and rain! The whole country-side must begin
hunting and keep hunting. I tell you, Adye, he is a danger, a disaster; unless
THE HUNTING OF THE INVISIBLE MAN
For a space Kemp was too inarticulate to make Adye understand the swift
things that had just happened. They stood on the landing, Kemp speaking
swiftly, the grotesque swathings of Griffin still on his arm. But presently
Adye began to grasp something of the situation.
“He is mad,” said Kemp; “inhuman. He is pure selfishness. He thinks of
nothing but his own advantage, his own safety. I have listened to such a
story this morning of brutal self-seeking.... He has wounded men. He will
kill them unless we can prevent him. He will create a panic. Nothing can
stop him. He is going out now—furious!”
“He must be caught,” said Adye. “That is certain.”
“But how?” cried Kemp, and suddenly became full of ideas. “You must
begin at once. You must set every available man to work; you must prevent
his leaving this district. Once he gets away, he may go through the
countryside as he wills, killing and maiming. He dreams of a reign of terror!
A reign of terror, I tell you. You must set a watch on trains and roads and
shipping. The garrison must help. You must wire for help. The only thing
that may keep him here is the thought of recovering some books of notes he
counts of value. I will tell you of that! There is a man in your police station
—Marvel.”
“I know,” said Adye, “I know. Those books—yes. But the tramp....”
“Says he hasn’t them. But he thinks the tramp has. And you must prevent
him from eating or sleeping; day and night the country must be astir for
him. Food must be locked up and secured, all food, so that he will have to
break his way to it. The houses everywhere must be barred against him.
Heaven send us cold nights and rain! The whole country-side must begin
hunting and keep hunting. I tell you, Adye, he is a danger, a disaster; unless
Page 126
he is pinned and secured, it is frightful to think of the things that may
happen.”
“What else can we do?” said Adye. “I must go down at once and begin
organising. But why not come? Yes—you come too! Come, and we must
hold a sort of council of war—get Hopps to help—and the railway
managers. By Jove! it’s urgent. Come along—tell me as we go. What else is
there we can do? Put that stuff down.”
In another moment Adye was leading the way downstairs. They found the
front door open and the policemen standing outside staring at empty air.
“He’s got away, sir,” said one.
“We must go to the central station at once,” said Adye. “One of you go
on down and get a cab to come up and meet us—quickly. And now, Kemp,
what else?”
“Dogs,” said Kemp. “Get dogs. They don’t see him, but they wind him.
Get dogs.”
“Good,” said Adye. “It’s not generally known, but the prison officials
over at Halstead know a man with bloodhounds. Dogs. What else?”
“Bear in mind,” said Kemp, “his food shows. After eating, his food
shows until it is assimilated. So that he has to hide after eating. You must
keep on beating. Every thicket, every quiet corner. And put all weapons—
all implements that might be weapons, away. He can’t carry such things for
long. And what he can snatch up and strike men with must be hidden
away.”
“Good again,” said Adye. “We shall have him yet!”
“And on the roads,” said Kemp, and hesitated.
“Yes?” said Adye.
“Powdered glass,” said Kemp. “It’s cruel, I know. But think of what he
may do!”
Adye drew the air in sharply between his teeth. “It’s unsportsmanlike. I
don’t know. But I’ll have powdered glass got ready. If he goes too far....”
“The man’s become inhuman, I tell you,” said Kemp. “I am as sure he
will establish a reign of terror—so soon as he has got over the emotions of
this escape—as I am sure I am talking to you. Our only chance is to be
happen.”
“What else can we do?” said Adye. “I must go down at once and begin
organising. But why not come? Yes—you come too! Come, and we must
hold a sort of council of war—get Hopps to help—and the railway
managers. By Jove! it’s urgent. Come along—tell me as we go. What else is
there we can do? Put that stuff down.”
In another moment Adye was leading the way downstairs. They found the
front door open and the policemen standing outside staring at empty air.
“He’s got away, sir,” said one.
“We must go to the central station at once,” said Adye. “One of you go
on down and get a cab to come up and meet us—quickly. And now, Kemp,
what else?”
“Dogs,” said Kemp. “Get dogs. They don’t see him, but they wind him.
Get dogs.”
“Good,” said Adye. “It’s not generally known, but the prison officials
over at Halstead know a man with bloodhounds. Dogs. What else?”
“Bear in mind,” said Kemp, “his food shows. After eating, his food
shows until it is assimilated. So that he has to hide after eating. You must
keep on beating. Every thicket, every quiet corner. And put all weapons—
all implements that might be weapons, away. He can’t carry such things for
long. And what he can snatch up and strike men with must be hidden
away.”
“Good again,” said Adye. “We shall have him yet!”
“And on the roads,” said Kemp, and hesitated.
“Yes?” said Adye.
“Powdered glass,” said Kemp. “It’s cruel, I know. But think of what he
may do!”
Adye drew the air in sharply between his teeth. “It’s unsportsmanlike. I
don’t know. But I’ll have powdered glass got ready. If he goes too far....”
“The man’s become inhuman, I tell you,” said Kemp. “I am as sure he
will establish a reign of terror—so soon as he has got over the emotions of
this escape—as I am sure I am talking to you. Our only chance is to be
Page 127
ahead. He has cut himself off from his kind. His blood be upon his own
head.”
head.”
Page 128
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE WICKSTEED MURDER
The Invisible Man seems to have rushed out of Kemp’s house in a state
of blind fury. A little child playing near Kemp’s gateway was violently
caught up and thrown aside, so that its ankle was broken, and thereafter for
some hours the Invisible Man passed out of human perceptions. No one
knows where he went nor what he did. But one can imagine him hurrying
through the hot June forenoon, up the hill and on to the open downland
behind Port Burdock, raging and despairing at his intolerable fate, and
sheltering at last, heated and weary, amid the thickets of Hintondean, to
piece together again his shattered schemes against his species. That seems
the most probable refuge for him, for there it was he re-asserted himself in a
grimly tragical manner about two in the afternoon.
One wonders what his state of mind may have been during that time, and
what plans he devised. No doubt he was almost ecstatically exasperated by
Kemp’s treachery, and though we may be able to understand the motives
that led to that deceit, we may still imagine and even sympathise a little
with the fury the attempted surprise must have occasioned. Perhaps
something of the stunned astonishment of his Oxford Street experiences
may have returned to him, for he had evidently counted on Kemp’s co-
operation in his brutal dream of a terrorised world. At any rate he vanished
from human ken about midday, and no living witness can tell what he did
until about half-past two. It was a fortunate thing, perhaps, for humanity,
but for him it was a fatal inaction.
During that time a growing multitude of men scattered over the
countryside were busy. In the morning he had still been simply a legend, a
terror; in the afternoon, by virtue chiefly of Kemp’s drily worded
proclamation, he was presented as a tangible antagonist, to be wounded,
captured, or overcome, and the countryside began organising itself with
THE WICKSTEED MURDER
The Invisible Man seems to have rushed out of Kemp’s house in a state
of blind fury. A little child playing near Kemp’s gateway was violently
caught up and thrown aside, so that its ankle was broken, and thereafter for
some hours the Invisible Man passed out of human perceptions. No one
knows where he went nor what he did. But one can imagine him hurrying
through the hot June forenoon, up the hill and on to the open downland
behind Port Burdock, raging and despairing at his intolerable fate, and
sheltering at last, heated and weary, amid the thickets of Hintondean, to
piece together again his shattered schemes against his species. That seems
the most probable refuge for him, for there it was he re-asserted himself in a
grimly tragical manner about two in the afternoon.
One wonders what his state of mind may have been during that time, and
what plans he devised. No doubt he was almost ecstatically exasperated by
Kemp’s treachery, and though we may be able to understand the motives
that led to that deceit, we may still imagine and even sympathise a little
with the fury the attempted surprise must have occasioned. Perhaps
something of the stunned astonishment of his Oxford Street experiences
may have returned to him, for he had evidently counted on Kemp’s co-
operation in his brutal dream of a terrorised world. At any rate he vanished
from human ken about midday, and no living witness can tell what he did
until about half-past two. It was a fortunate thing, perhaps, for humanity,
but for him it was a fatal inaction.
During that time a growing multitude of men scattered over the
countryside were busy. In the morning he had still been simply a legend, a
terror; in the afternoon, by virtue chiefly of Kemp’s drily worded
proclamation, he was presented as a tangible antagonist, to be wounded,
captured, or overcome, and the countryside began organising itself with
Page 129
inconceivable rapidity. By two o’clock even he might still have removed
himself out of the district by getting aboard a train, but after two that
became impossible. Every passenger train along the lines on a great
parallelogram between Southampton, Manchester, Brighton and Horsham,
travelled with locked doors, and the goods traffic was almost entirely
suspended. And in a great circle of twenty miles round Port Burdock, men
armed with guns and bludgeons were presently setting out in groups of
three and four, with dogs, to beat the roads and fields.
Mounted policemen rode along the country lanes, stopping at every
cottage and warning the people to lock up their houses, and keep indoors
unless they were armed, and all the elementary schools had broken up by
three o’clock, and the children, scared and keeping together in groups, were
hurrying home. Kemp’s proclamation—signed indeed by Adye—was
posted over almost the whole district by four or five o’clock in the
afternoon. It gave briefly but clearly all the conditions of the struggle, the
necessity of keeping the Invisible Man from food and sleep, the necessity
for incessant watchfulness and for a prompt attention to any evidence of his
movements. And so swift and decided was the action of the authorities, so
prompt and universal was the belief in this strange being, that before
nightfall an area of several hundred square miles was in a stringent state of
siege. And before nightfall, too, a thrill of horror went through the whole
watching nervous countryside. Going from whispering mouth to mouth,
swift and certain over the length and breadth of the country, passed the
story of the murder of Mr. Wicksteed.
If our supposition that the Invisible Man’s refuge was the Hintondean
thickets, then we must suppose that in the early afternoon he sallied out
again bent upon some project that involved the use of a weapon. We cannot
know what the project was, but the evidence that he had the iron rod in
hand before he met Wicksteed is to me at least overwhelming.
Of course we can know nothing of the details of that encounter. It
occurred on the edge of a gravel pit, not two hundred yards from Lord
Burdock’s lodge gate. Everything points to a desperate struggle—the
trampled ground, the numerous wounds Mr. Wicksteed received, his
splintered walking-stick; but why the attack was made, save in a murderous
frenzy, it is impossible to imagine. Indeed the theory of madness is almost
unavoidable. Mr. Wicksteed was a man of forty-five or forty-six, steward to
himself out of the district by getting aboard a train, but after two that
became impossible. Every passenger train along the lines on a great
parallelogram between Southampton, Manchester, Brighton and Horsham,
travelled with locked doors, and the goods traffic was almost entirely
suspended. And in a great circle of twenty miles round Port Burdock, men
armed with guns and bludgeons were presently setting out in groups of
three and four, with dogs, to beat the roads and fields.
Mounted policemen rode along the country lanes, stopping at every
cottage and warning the people to lock up their houses, and keep indoors
unless they were armed, and all the elementary schools had broken up by
three o’clock, and the children, scared and keeping together in groups, were
hurrying home. Kemp’s proclamation—signed indeed by Adye—was
posted over almost the whole district by four or five o’clock in the
afternoon. It gave briefly but clearly all the conditions of the struggle, the
necessity of keeping the Invisible Man from food and sleep, the necessity
for incessant watchfulness and for a prompt attention to any evidence of his
movements. And so swift and decided was the action of the authorities, so
prompt and universal was the belief in this strange being, that before
nightfall an area of several hundred square miles was in a stringent state of
siege. And before nightfall, too, a thrill of horror went through the whole
watching nervous countryside. Going from whispering mouth to mouth,
swift and certain over the length and breadth of the country, passed the
story of the murder of Mr. Wicksteed.
If our supposition that the Invisible Man’s refuge was the Hintondean
thickets, then we must suppose that in the early afternoon he sallied out
again bent upon some project that involved the use of a weapon. We cannot
know what the project was, but the evidence that he had the iron rod in
hand before he met Wicksteed is to me at least overwhelming.
Of course we can know nothing of the details of that encounter. It
occurred on the edge of a gravel pit, not two hundred yards from Lord
Burdock’s lodge gate. Everything points to a desperate struggle—the
trampled ground, the numerous wounds Mr. Wicksteed received, his
splintered walking-stick; but why the attack was made, save in a murderous
frenzy, it is impossible to imagine. Indeed the theory of madness is almost
unavoidable. Mr. Wicksteed was a man of forty-five or forty-six, steward to
Page 130
Lord Burdock, of inoffensive habits and appearance, the very last person in
the world to provoke such a terrible antagonist. Against him it would seem
the Invisible Man used an iron rod dragged from a broken piece of fence.
He stopped this quiet man, going quietly home to his midday meal, attacked
him, beat down his feeble defences, broke his arm, felled him, and smashed
his head to a jelly.
Of course, he must have dragged this rod out of the fencing before he met
his victim—he must have been carrying it ready in his hand. Only two
details beyond what has already been stated seem to bear on the matter. One
is the circumstance that the gravel pit was not in Mr. Wicksteed’s direct
path home, but nearly a couple of hundred yards out of his way. The other is
the assertion of a little girl to the effect that, going to her afternoon school,
she saw the murdered man “trotting” in a peculiar manner across a field
towards the gravel pit. Her pantomime of his action suggests a man
pursuing something on the ground before him and striking at it ever and
again with his walking-stick. She was the last person to see him alive. He
passed out of her sight to his death, the struggle being hidden from her only
by a clump of beech trees and a slight depression in the ground.
Now this, to the present writer’s mind at least, lifts the murder out of the
realm of the absolutely wanton. We may imagine that Griffin had taken the
rod as a weapon indeed, but without any deliberate intention of using it in
murder. Wicksteed may then have come by and noticed this rod
inexplicably moving through the air. Without any thought of the Invisible
Man—for Port Burdock is ten miles away—he may have pursued it. It is
quite conceivable that he may not even have heard of the Invisible Man.
One can then imagine the Invisible Man making off—quietly in order to
avoid discovering his presence in the neighbourhood, and Wicksteed,
excited and curious, pursuing this unaccountably locomotive object—
finally striking at it.
No doubt the Invisible Man could easily have distanced his middle-aged
pursuer under ordinary circumstances, but the position in which
Wicksteed’s body was found suggests that he had the ill luck to drive his
quarry into a corner between a drift of stinging nettles and the gravel pit. To
those who appreciate the extraordinary irascibility of the Invisible Man, the
rest of the encounter will be easy to imagine.
the world to provoke such a terrible antagonist. Against him it would seem
the Invisible Man used an iron rod dragged from a broken piece of fence.
He stopped this quiet man, going quietly home to his midday meal, attacked
him, beat down his feeble defences, broke his arm, felled him, and smashed
his head to a jelly.
Of course, he must have dragged this rod out of the fencing before he met
his victim—he must have been carrying it ready in his hand. Only two
details beyond what has already been stated seem to bear on the matter. One
is the circumstance that the gravel pit was not in Mr. Wicksteed’s direct
path home, but nearly a couple of hundred yards out of his way. The other is
the assertion of a little girl to the effect that, going to her afternoon school,
she saw the murdered man “trotting” in a peculiar manner across a field
towards the gravel pit. Her pantomime of his action suggests a man
pursuing something on the ground before him and striking at it ever and
again with his walking-stick. She was the last person to see him alive. He
passed out of her sight to his death, the struggle being hidden from her only
by a clump of beech trees and a slight depression in the ground.
Now this, to the present writer’s mind at least, lifts the murder out of the
realm of the absolutely wanton. We may imagine that Griffin had taken the
rod as a weapon indeed, but without any deliberate intention of using it in
murder. Wicksteed may then have come by and noticed this rod
inexplicably moving through the air. Without any thought of the Invisible
Man—for Port Burdock is ten miles away—he may have pursued it. It is
quite conceivable that he may not even have heard of the Invisible Man.
One can then imagine the Invisible Man making off—quietly in order to
avoid discovering his presence in the neighbourhood, and Wicksteed,
excited and curious, pursuing this unaccountably locomotive object—
finally striking at it.
No doubt the Invisible Man could easily have distanced his middle-aged
pursuer under ordinary circumstances, but the position in which
Wicksteed’s body was found suggests that he had the ill luck to drive his
quarry into a corner between a drift of stinging nettles and the gravel pit. To
those who appreciate the extraordinary irascibility of the Invisible Man, the
rest of the encounter will be easy to imagine.
Page 131
But this is pure hypothesis. The only undeniable facts—for stories of
children are often unreliable—are the discovery of Wicksteed’s body, done
to death, and of the blood-stained iron rod flung among the nettles. The
abandonment of the rod by Griffin, suggests that in the emotional
excitement of the affair, the purpose for which he took it—if he had a
purpose—was abandoned. He was certainly an intensely egotistical and
unfeeling man, but the sight of his victim, his first victim, bloody and pitiful
at his feet, may have released some long pent fountain of remorse which for
a time may have flooded whatever scheme of action he had contrived.
After the murder of Mr. Wicksteed, he would seem to have struck across
the country towards the downland. There is a story of a voice heard about
sunset by a couple of men in a field near Fern Bottom. It was wailing and
laughing, sobbing and groaning, and ever and again it shouted. It must have
been queer hearing. It drove up across the middle of a clover field and died
away towards the hills.
That afternoon the Invisible Man must have learnt something of the rapid
use Kemp had made of his confidences. He must have found houses locked
and secured; he may have loitered about railway stations and prowled about
inns, and no doubt he read the proclamations and realised something of the
nature of the campaign against him. And as the evening advanced, the fields
became dotted here and there with groups of three or four men, and noisy
with the yelping of dogs. These men-hunters had particular instructions in
the case of an encounter as to the way they should support one another. But
he avoided them all. We may understand something of his exasperation, and
it could have been none the less because he himself had supplied the
information that was being used so remorselessly against him. For that day
at least he lost heart; for nearly twenty-four hours, save when he turned on
Wicksteed, he was a hunted man. In the night, he must have eaten and slept;
for in the morning he was himself again, active, powerful, angry, and
malignant, prepared for his last great struggle against the world.
children are often unreliable—are the discovery of Wicksteed’s body, done
to death, and of the blood-stained iron rod flung among the nettles. The
abandonment of the rod by Griffin, suggests that in the emotional
excitement of the affair, the purpose for which he took it—if he had a
purpose—was abandoned. He was certainly an intensely egotistical and
unfeeling man, but the sight of his victim, his first victim, bloody and pitiful
at his feet, may have released some long pent fountain of remorse which for
a time may have flooded whatever scheme of action he had contrived.
After the murder of Mr. Wicksteed, he would seem to have struck across
the country towards the downland. There is a story of a voice heard about
sunset by a couple of men in a field near Fern Bottom. It was wailing and
laughing, sobbing and groaning, and ever and again it shouted. It must have
been queer hearing. It drove up across the middle of a clover field and died
away towards the hills.
That afternoon the Invisible Man must have learnt something of the rapid
use Kemp had made of his confidences. He must have found houses locked
and secured; he may have loitered about railway stations and prowled about
inns, and no doubt he read the proclamations and realised something of the
nature of the campaign against him. And as the evening advanced, the fields
became dotted here and there with groups of three or four men, and noisy
with the yelping of dogs. These men-hunters had particular instructions in
the case of an encounter as to the way they should support one another. But
he avoided them all. We may understand something of his exasperation, and
it could have been none the less because he himself had supplied the
information that was being used so remorselessly against him. For that day
at least he lost heart; for nearly twenty-four hours, save when he turned on
Wicksteed, he was a hunted man. In the night, he must have eaten and slept;
for in the morning he was himself again, active, powerful, angry, and
malignant, prepared for his last great struggle against the world.
Page 132
CHAPTER XXVII.
THE SIEGE OF KEMP’S HOUSE
Kemp read a strange missive, written in pencil on a greasy sheet of paper.
“You have been amazingly energetic and clever,” this letter ran, “though
what you stand to gain by it I cannot imagine. You are against me. For a
whole day you have chased me; you have tried to rob me of a night’s rest.
But I have had food in spite of you, I have slept in spite of you, and the
game is only beginning. The game is only beginning. There is nothing for it,
but to start the Terror. This announces the first day of the Terror. Port
Burdock is no longer under the Queen, tell your Colonel of Police, and the
rest of them; it is under me—the Terror! This is day one of year one of the
new epoch—the Epoch of the Invisible Man. I am Invisible Man the First.
To begin with the rule will be easy. The first day there will be one execution
for the sake of example—a man named Kemp. Death starts for him to-day.
He may lock himself away, hide himself away, get guards about him, put on
armour if he likes—Death, the unseen Death, is coming. Let him take
precautions; it will impress my people. Death starts from the pillar box by
midday. The letter will fall in as the postman comes along, then off! The
game begins. Death starts. Help him not, my people, lest Death fall upon
you also. To-day Kemp is to die.”
Kemp read this letter twice, “It’s no hoax,” he said. “That’s his voice!
And he means it.”
He turned the folded sheet over and saw on the addressed side of it the
postmark Hintondean, and the prosaic detail “2d. to pay.”
He got up slowly, leaving his lunch unfinished—the letter had come by
the one o’clock post—and went into his study. He rang for his housekeeper,
and told her to go round the house at once, examine all the fastenings of the
windows, and close all the shutters. He closed the shutters of his study
himself. From a locked drawer in his bedroom he took a little revolver,
THE SIEGE OF KEMP’S HOUSE
Kemp read a strange missive, written in pencil on a greasy sheet of paper.
“You have been amazingly energetic and clever,” this letter ran, “though
what you stand to gain by it I cannot imagine. You are against me. For a
whole day you have chased me; you have tried to rob me of a night’s rest.
But I have had food in spite of you, I have slept in spite of you, and the
game is only beginning. The game is only beginning. There is nothing for it,
but to start the Terror. This announces the first day of the Terror. Port
Burdock is no longer under the Queen, tell your Colonel of Police, and the
rest of them; it is under me—the Terror! This is day one of year one of the
new epoch—the Epoch of the Invisible Man. I am Invisible Man the First.
To begin with the rule will be easy. The first day there will be one execution
for the sake of example—a man named Kemp. Death starts for him to-day.
He may lock himself away, hide himself away, get guards about him, put on
armour if he likes—Death, the unseen Death, is coming. Let him take
precautions; it will impress my people. Death starts from the pillar box by
midday. The letter will fall in as the postman comes along, then off! The
game begins. Death starts. Help him not, my people, lest Death fall upon
you also. To-day Kemp is to die.”
Kemp read this letter twice, “It’s no hoax,” he said. “That’s his voice!
And he means it.”
He turned the folded sheet over and saw on the addressed side of it the
postmark Hintondean, and the prosaic detail “2d. to pay.”
He got up slowly, leaving his lunch unfinished—the letter had come by
the one o’clock post—and went into his study. He rang for his housekeeper,
and told her to go round the house at once, examine all the fastenings of the
windows, and close all the shutters. He closed the shutters of his study
himself. From a locked drawer in his bedroom he took a little revolver,
Page 133
examined it carefully, and put it into the pocket of his lounge jacket. He
wrote a number of brief notes, one to Colonel Adye, gave them to his
servant to take, with explicit instructions as to her way of leaving the house.
“There is no danger,” he said, and added a mental reservation, “to you.” He
remained meditative for a space after doing this, and then returned to his
cooling lunch.
He ate with gaps of thought. Finally he struck the table sharply. “We will
have him!” he said; “and I am the bait. He will come too far.”
He went up to the belvedere, carefully shutting every door after him. “It’s
a game,” he said, “an odd game—but the chances are all for me, Mr.
Griffin, in spite of your invisibility. Griffin contra mundum ... with a
vengeance.”
He stood at the window staring at the hot hillside. “He must get food
every day—and I don’t envy him. Did he really sleep last night? Out in the
open somewhere—secure from collisions. I wish we could get some good
cold wet weather instead of the heat.
“He may be watching me now.”
He went close to the window. Something rapped smartly against the
brickwork over the frame, and made him start violently back.
“I’m getting nervous,” said Kemp. But it was five minutes before he
went to the window again. “It must have been a sparrow,” he said.
Presently he heard the front-door bell ringing, and hurried downstairs. He
unbolted and unlocked the door, examined the chain, put it up, and opened
cautiously without showing himself. A familiar voice hailed him. It was
Adye.
“Your servant’s been assaulted, Kemp,” he said round the door.
“What!” exclaimed Kemp.
“Had that note of yours taken away from her. He’s close about here. Let
me in.”
Kemp released the chain, and Adye entered through as narrow an
opening as possible. He stood in the hall, looking with infinite relief at
Kemp refastening the door. “Note was snatched out of her hand. Scared her
horribly. She’s down at the station. Hysterics. He’s close here. What was it
about?”
wrote a number of brief notes, one to Colonel Adye, gave them to his
servant to take, with explicit instructions as to her way of leaving the house.
“There is no danger,” he said, and added a mental reservation, “to you.” He
remained meditative for a space after doing this, and then returned to his
cooling lunch.
He ate with gaps of thought. Finally he struck the table sharply. “We will
have him!” he said; “and I am the bait. He will come too far.”
He went up to the belvedere, carefully shutting every door after him. “It’s
a game,” he said, “an odd game—but the chances are all for me, Mr.
Griffin, in spite of your invisibility. Griffin contra mundum ... with a
vengeance.”
He stood at the window staring at the hot hillside. “He must get food
every day—and I don’t envy him. Did he really sleep last night? Out in the
open somewhere—secure from collisions. I wish we could get some good
cold wet weather instead of the heat.
“He may be watching me now.”
He went close to the window. Something rapped smartly against the
brickwork over the frame, and made him start violently back.
“I’m getting nervous,” said Kemp. But it was five minutes before he
went to the window again. “It must have been a sparrow,” he said.
Presently he heard the front-door bell ringing, and hurried downstairs. He
unbolted and unlocked the door, examined the chain, put it up, and opened
cautiously without showing himself. A familiar voice hailed him. It was
Adye.
“Your servant’s been assaulted, Kemp,” he said round the door.
“What!” exclaimed Kemp.
“Had that note of yours taken away from her. He’s close about here. Let
me in.”
Kemp released the chain, and Adye entered through as narrow an
opening as possible. He stood in the hall, looking with infinite relief at
Kemp refastening the door. “Note was snatched out of her hand. Scared her
horribly. She’s down at the station. Hysterics. He’s close here. What was it
about?”
Page 134
Kemp swore.
“What a fool I was,” said Kemp. “I might have known. It’s not an hour’s
walk from Hintondean. Already?”
“What’s up?” said Adye.
“Look here!” said Kemp, and led the way into his study. He handed Adye
the Invisible Man’s letter. Adye read it and whistled softly. “And you—?”
said Adye.
“Proposed a trap—like a fool,” said Kemp, “and sent my proposal out by
a maid servant. To him.”
Adye followed Kemp’s profanity.
“He’ll clear out,” said Adye.
“Not he,” said Kemp.
A resounding smash of glass came from upstairs. Adye had a silvery
glimpse of a little revolver half out of Kemp’s pocket. “It’s a window,
upstairs!” said Kemp, and led the way up. There came a second smash
while they were still on the staircase. When they reached the study they
found two of the three windows smashed, half the room littered with
splintered glass, and one big flint lying on the writing table. The two men
stopped in the doorway, contemplating the wreckage. Kemp swore again,
and as he did so the third window went with a snap like a pistol, hung
starred for a moment, and collapsed in jagged, shivering triangles into the
room.
“What’s this for?” said Adye.
“It’s a beginning,” said Kemp.
“There’s no way of climbing up here?”
“Not for a cat,” said Kemp.
“No shutters?”
“Not here. All the downstairs rooms—Hullo!”
Smash, and then whack of boards hit hard came from downstairs.
“Confound him!” said Kemp. “That must be—yes—it’s one of the
bedrooms. He’s going to do all the house. But he’s a fool. The shutters are
up, and the glass will fall outside. He’ll cut his feet.”
Another window proclaimed its destruction. The two men stood on the
landing perplexed. “I have it!” said Adye. “Let me have a stick or
“What a fool I was,” said Kemp. “I might have known. It’s not an hour’s
walk from Hintondean. Already?”
“What’s up?” said Adye.
“Look here!” said Kemp, and led the way into his study. He handed Adye
the Invisible Man’s letter. Adye read it and whistled softly. “And you—?”
said Adye.
“Proposed a trap—like a fool,” said Kemp, “and sent my proposal out by
a maid servant. To him.”
Adye followed Kemp’s profanity.
“He’ll clear out,” said Adye.
“Not he,” said Kemp.
A resounding smash of glass came from upstairs. Adye had a silvery
glimpse of a little revolver half out of Kemp’s pocket. “It’s a window,
upstairs!” said Kemp, and led the way up. There came a second smash
while they were still on the staircase. When they reached the study they
found two of the three windows smashed, half the room littered with
splintered glass, and one big flint lying on the writing table. The two men
stopped in the doorway, contemplating the wreckage. Kemp swore again,
and as he did so the third window went with a snap like a pistol, hung
starred for a moment, and collapsed in jagged, shivering triangles into the
room.
“What’s this for?” said Adye.
“It’s a beginning,” said Kemp.
“There’s no way of climbing up here?”
“Not for a cat,” said Kemp.
“No shutters?”
“Not here. All the downstairs rooms—Hullo!”
Smash, and then whack of boards hit hard came from downstairs.
“Confound him!” said Kemp. “That must be—yes—it’s one of the
bedrooms. He’s going to do all the house. But he’s a fool. The shutters are
up, and the glass will fall outside. He’ll cut his feet.”
Another window proclaimed its destruction. The two men stood on the
landing perplexed. “I have it!” said Adye. “Let me have a stick or
Page 135
something, and I’ll go down to the station and get the bloodhounds put on.
That ought to settle him! They’re hard by—not ten minutes—”
Another window went the way of its fellows.
“You haven’t a revolver?” asked Adye.
Kemp’s hand went to his pocket. Then he hesitated. “I haven’t one—at
least to spare.”
“I’ll bring it back,” said Adye, “you’ll be safe here.”
Kemp, ashamed of his momentary lapse from truthfulness, handed him
the weapon.
“Now for the door,” said Adye.
As they stood hesitating in the hall, they heard one of the first-floor
bedroom windows crack and clash. Kemp went to the door and began to
slip the bolts as silently as possible. His face was a little paler than usual.
“You must step straight out,” said Kemp. In another moment Adye was on
the doorstep and the bolts were dropping back into the staples. He hesitated
for a moment, feeling more comfortable with his back against the door.
Then he marched, upright and square, down the steps. He crossed the lawn
and approached the gate. A little breeze seemed to ripple over the grass.
Something moved near him. “Stop a bit,” said a Voice, and Adye stopped
dead and his hand tightened on the revolver.
“Well?” said Adye, white and grim, and every nerve tense.
“Oblige me by going back to the house,” said the Voice, as tense and
grim as Adye’s.
“Sorry,” said Adye a little hoarsely, and moistened his lips with his
tongue. The Voice was on his left front, he thought. Suppose he were to take
his luck with a shot?
“What are you going for?” said the Voice, and there was a quick
movement of the two, and a flash of sunlight from the open lip of Adye’s
pocket.
Adye desisted and thought. “Where I go,” he said slowly, “is my own
business.” The words were still on his lips, when an arm came round his
neck, his back felt a knee, and he was sprawling backward. He drew
clumsily and fired absurdly, and in another moment he was struck in the
mouth and the revolver wrested from his grip. He made a vain clutch at a
That ought to settle him! They’re hard by—not ten minutes—”
Another window went the way of its fellows.
“You haven’t a revolver?” asked Adye.
Kemp’s hand went to his pocket. Then he hesitated. “I haven’t one—at
least to spare.”
“I’ll bring it back,” said Adye, “you’ll be safe here.”
Kemp, ashamed of his momentary lapse from truthfulness, handed him
the weapon.
“Now for the door,” said Adye.
As they stood hesitating in the hall, they heard one of the first-floor
bedroom windows crack and clash. Kemp went to the door and began to
slip the bolts as silently as possible. His face was a little paler than usual.
“You must step straight out,” said Kemp. In another moment Adye was on
the doorstep and the bolts were dropping back into the staples. He hesitated
for a moment, feeling more comfortable with his back against the door.
Then he marched, upright and square, down the steps. He crossed the lawn
and approached the gate. A little breeze seemed to ripple over the grass.
Something moved near him. “Stop a bit,” said a Voice, and Adye stopped
dead and his hand tightened on the revolver.
“Well?” said Adye, white and grim, and every nerve tense.
“Oblige me by going back to the house,” said the Voice, as tense and
grim as Adye’s.
“Sorry,” said Adye a little hoarsely, and moistened his lips with his
tongue. The Voice was on his left front, he thought. Suppose he were to take
his luck with a shot?
“What are you going for?” said the Voice, and there was a quick
movement of the two, and a flash of sunlight from the open lip of Adye’s
pocket.
Adye desisted and thought. “Where I go,” he said slowly, “is my own
business.” The words were still on his lips, when an arm came round his
neck, his back felt a knee, and he was sprawling backward. He drew
clumsily and fired absurdly, and in another moment he was struck in the
mouth and the revolver wrested from his grip. He made a vain clutch at a
Page 136
slippery limb, tried to struggle up and fell back. “Damn!” said Adye. The
Voice laughed. “I’d kill you now if it wasn’t the waste of a bullet,” it said.
He saw the revolver in mid-air, six feet off, covering him.
“Well?” said Adye, sitting up.
“Get up,” said the Voice.
Adye stood up.
“Attention,” said the Voice, and then fiercely, “Don’t try any games.
Remember I can see your face if you can’t see mine. You’ve got to go back
to the house.”
“He won’t let me in,” said Adye.
“That’s a pity,” said the Invisible Man. “I’ve got no quarrel with you.”
Adye moistened his lips again. He glanced away from the barrel of the
revolver and saw the sea far off very blue and dark under the midday sun,
the smooth green down, the white cliff of the Head, and the multitudinous
town, and suddenly he knew that life was very sweet. His eyes came back
to this little metal thing hanging between heaven and earth, six yards away.
“What am I to do?” he said sullenly.
“What am I to do?” asked the Invisible Man. “You will get help. The
only thing is for you to go back.”
“I will try. If he lets me in will you promise not to rush the door?”
“I’ve got no quarrel with you,” said the Voice.
Kemp had hurried upstairs after letting Adye out, and now crouching
among the broken glass and peering cautiously over the edge of the study
window sill, he saw Adye stand parleying with the Unseen. “Why doesn’t
he fire?” whispered Kemp to himself. Then the revolver moved a little and
the glint of the sunlight flashed in Kemp’s eyes. He shaded his eyes and
tried to see the source of the blinding beam.
“Surely!” he said, “Adye has given up the revolver.”
“Promise not to rush the door,” Adye was saying. “Don’t push a winning
game too far. Give a man a chance.”
“You go back to the house. I tell you flatly I will not promise anything.”
Adye’s decision seemed suddenly made. He turned towards the house,
walking slowly with his hands behind him. Kemp watched him—puzzled.
The revolver vanished, flashed again into sight, vanished again, and became
Voice laughed. “I’d kill you now if it wasn’t the waste of a bullet,” it said.
He saw the revolver in mid-air, six feet off, covering him.
“Well?” said Adye, sitting up.
“Get up,” said the Voice.
Adye stood up.
“Attention,” said the Voice, and then fiercely, “Don’t try any games.
Remember I can see your face if you can’t see mine. You’ve got to go back
to the house.”
“He won’t let me in,” said Adye.
“That’s a pity,” said the Invisible Man. “I’ve got no quarrel with you.”
Adye moistened his lips again. He glanced away from the barrel of the
revolver and saw the sea far off very blue and dark under the midday sun,
the smooth green down, the white cliff of the Head, and the multitudinous
town, and suddenly he knew that life was very sweet. His eyes came back
to this little metal thing hanging between heaven and earth, six yards away.
“What am I to do?” he said sullenly.
“What am I to do?” asked the Invisible Man. “You will get help. The
only thing is for you to go back.”
“I will try. If he lets me in will you promise not to rush the door?”
“I’ve got no quarrel with you,” said the Voice.
Kemp had hurried upstairs after letting Adye out, and now crouching
among the broken glass and peering cautiously over the edge of the study
window sill, he saw Adye stand parleying with the Unseen. “Why doesn’t
he fire?” whispered Kemp to himself. Then the revolver moved a little and
the glint of the sunlight flashed in Kemp’s eyes. He shaded his eyes and
tried to see the source of the blinding beam.
“Surely!” he said, “Adye has given up the revolver.”
“Promise not to rush the door,” Adye was saying. “Don’t push a winning
game too far. Give a man a chance.”
“You go back to the house. I tell you flatly I will not promise anything.”
Adye’s decision seemed suddenly made. He turned towards the house,
walking slowly with his hands behind him. Kemp watched him—puzzled.
The revolver vanished, flashed again into sight, vanished again, and became
Page 137
evident on a closer scrutiny as a little dark object following Adye. Then
things happened very quickly. Adye leapt backwards, swung around,
clutched at this little object, missed it, threw up his hands and fell forward
on his face, leaving a little puff of blue in the air. Kemp did not hear the
sound of the shot. Adye writhed, raised himself on one arm, fell forward,
and lay still.
For a space Kemp remained staring at the quiet carelessness of Adye’s
attitude. The afternoon was very hot and still, nothing seemed stirring in all
the world save a couple of yellow butterflies chasing each other through the
shrubbery between the house and the road gate. Adye lay on the lawn near
the gate. The blinds of all the villas down the hill-road were drawn, but in
one little green summer-house was a white figure, apparently an old man
asleep. Kemp scrutinised the surroundings of the house for a glimpse of the
revolver, but it had vanished. His eyes came back to Adye. The game was
opening well.
Then came a ringing and knocking at the front door, that grew at last
tumultuous, but pursuant to Kemp’s instructions the servants had locked
themselves into their rooms. This was followed by a silence. Kemp sat
listening and then began peering cautiously out of the three windows, one
after another. He went to the staircase head and stood listening uneasily. He
armed himself with his bedroom poker, and went to examine the interior
fastenings of the ground-floor windows again. Everything was safe and
quiet. He returned to the belvedere. Adye lay motionless over the edge of
the gravel just as he had fallen. Coming along the road by the villas were
the housemaid and two policemen.
Everything was deadly still. The three people seemed very slow in
approaching. He wondered what his antagonist was doing.
He started. There was a smash from below. He hesitated and went
downstairs again. Suddenly the house resounded with heavy blows and the
splintering of wood. He heard a smash and the destructive clang of the iron
fastenings of the shutters. He turned the key and opened the kitchen door.
As he did so, the shutters, split and splintering, came flying inward. He
stood aghast. The window frame, save for one crossbar, was still intact, but
only little teeth of glass remained in the frame. The shutters had been driven
in with an axe, and now the axe was descending in sweeping blows upon
the window frame and the iron bars defending it. Then suddenly it leapt
things happened very quickly. Adye leapt backwards, swung around,
clutched at this little object, missed it, threw up his hands and fell forward
on his face, leaving a little puff of blue in the air. Kemp did not hear the
sound of the shot. Adye writhed, raised himself on one arm, fell forward,
and lay still.
For a space Kemp remained staring at the quiet carelessness of Adye’s
attitude. The afternoon was very hot and still, nothing seemed stirring in all
the world save a couple of yellow butterflies chasing each other through the
shrubbery between the house and the road gate. Adye lay on the lawn near
the gate. The blinds of all the villas down the hill-road were drawn, but in
one little green summer-house was a white figure, apparently an old man
asleep. Kemp scrutinised the surroundings of the house for a glimpse of the
revolver, but it had vanished. His eyes came back to Adye. The game was
opening well.
Then came a ringing and knocking at the front door, that grew at last
tumultuous, but pursuant to Kemp’s instructions the servants had locked
themselves into their rooms. This was followed by a silence. Kemp sat
listening and then began peering cautiously out of the three windows, one
after another. He went to the staircase head and stood listening uneasily. He
armed himself with his bedroom poker, and went to examine the interior
fastenings of the ground-floor windows again. Everything was safe and
quiet. He returned to the belvedere. Adye lay motionless over the edge of
the gravel just as he had fallen. Coming along the road by the villas were
the housemaid and two policemen.
Everything was deadly still. The three people seemed very slow in
approaching. He wondered what his antagonist was doing.
He started. There was a smash from below. He hesitated and went
downstairs again. Suddenly the house resounded with heavy blows and the
splintering of wood. He heard a smash and the destructive clang of the iron
fastenings of the shutters. He turned the key and opened the kitchen door.
As he did so, the shutters, split and splintering, came flying inward. He
stood aghast. The window frame, save for one crossbar, was still intact, but
only little teeth of glass remained in the frame. The shutters had been driven
in with an axe, and now the axe was descending in sweeping blows upon
the window frame and the iron bars defending it. Then suddenly it leapt
Page 138
aside and vanished. He saw the revolver lying on the path outside, and then
the little weapon sprang into the air. He dodged back. The revolver cracked
just too late, and a splinter from the edge of the closing door flashed over
his head. He slammed and locked the door, and as he stood outside he heard
Griffin shouting and laughing. Then the blows of the axe with its splitting
and smashing consequences, were resumed.
Kemp stood in the passage trying to think. In a moment the Invisible
Man would be in the kitchen. This door would not keep him a moment, and
then—
A ringing came at the front door again. It would be the policemen. He ran
into the hall, put up the chain, and drew the bolts. He made the girl speak
before he dropped the chain, and the three people blundered into the house
in a heap, and Kemp slammed the door again.
“The Invisible Man!” said Kemp. “He has a revolver, with two shots—
left. He’s killed Adye. Shot him anyhow. Didn’t you see him on the lawn?
He’s lying there.”
“Who?” said one of the policemen.
“Adye,” said Kemp.
“We came in the back way,” said the girl.
“What’s that smashing?” asked one of the policemen.
“He’s in the kitchen—or will be. He has found an axe—”
Suddenly the house was full of the Invisible Man’s resounding blows on
the kitchen door. The girl stared towards the kitchen, shuddered, and
retreated into the dining-room. Kemp tried to explain in broken sentences.
They heard the kitchen door give.
“This way,” said Kemp, starting into activity, and bundled the policemen
into the dining-room doorway.
“Poker,” said Kemp, and rushed to the fender. He handed the poker he
had carried to the policeman and the dining-room one to the other. He
suddenly flung himself backward.
“Whup!” said one policeman, ducked, and caught the axe on his poker.
The pistol snapped its penultimate shot and ripped a valuable Sidney
Cooper. The second policeman brought his poker down on the little
weapon, as one might knock down a wasp, and sent it rattling to the floor.
the little weapon sprang into the air. He dodged back. The revolver cracked
just too late, and a splinter from the edge of the closing door flashed over
his head. He slammed and locked the door, and as he stood outside he heard
Griffin shouting and laughing. Then the blows of the axe with its splitting
and smashing consequences, were resumed.
Kemp stood in the passage trying to think. In a moment the Invisible
Man would be in the kitchen. This door would not keep him a moment, and
then—
A ringing came at the front door again. It would be the policemen. He ran
into the hall, put up the chain, and drew the bolts. He made the girl speak
before he dropped the chain, and the three people blundered into the house
in a heap, and Kemp slammed the door again.
“The Invisible Man!” said Kemp. “He has a revolver, with two shots—
left. He’s killed Adye. Shot him anyhow. Didn’t you see him on the lawn?
He’s lying there.”
“Who?” said one of the policemen.
“Adye,” said Kemp.
“We came in the back way,” said the girl.
“What’s that smashing?” asked one of the policemen.
“He’s in the kitchen—or will be. He has found an axe—”
Suddenly the house was full of the Invisible Man’s resounding blows on
the kitchen door. The girl stared towards the kitchen, shuddered, and
retreated into the dining-room. Kemp tried to explain in broken sentences.
They heard the kitchen door give.
“This way,” said Kemp, starting into activity, and bundled the policemen
into the dining-room doorway.
“Poker,” said Kemp, and rushed to the fender. He handed the poker he
had carried to the policeman and the dining-room one to the other. He
suddenly flung himself backward.
“Whup!” said one policeman, ducked, and caught the axe on his poker.
The pistol snapped its penultimate shot and ripped a valuable Sidney
Cooper. The second policeman brought his poker down on the little
weapon, as one might knock down a wasp, and sent it rattling to the floor.
Page 139
At the first clash the girl screamed, stood screaming for a moment by the
fireplace, and then ran to open the shutters—possibly with an idea of
escaping by the shattered window.
The axe receded into the passage, and fell to a position about two feet
from the ground. They could hear the Invisible Man breathing. “Stand
away, you two,” he said. “I want that man Kemp.”
“We want you,” said the first policeman, making a quick step forward
and wiping with his poker at the Voice. The Invisible Man must have started
back, and he blundered into the umbrella stand.
Then, as the policeman staggered with the swing of the blow he had
aimed, the Invisible Man countered with the axe, the helmet crumpled like
paper, and the blow sent the man spinning to the floor at the head of the
kitchen stairs. But the second policeman, aiming behind the axe with his
poker, hit something soft that snapped. There was a sharp exclamation of
pain and then the axe fell to the ground. The policeman wiped again at
vacancy and hit nothing; he put his foot on the axe, and struck again. Then
he stood, poker clubbed, listening intent for the slightest movement.
He heard the dining-room window open, and a quick rush of feet within.
His companion rolled over and sat up, with the blood running down
between his eye and ear. “Where is he?” asked the man on the floor.
“Don’t know. I’ve hit him. He’s standing somewhere in the hall. Unless
he’s slipped past you. Doctor Kemp—sir.”
Pause.
“Doctor Kemp,” cried the policeman again.
The second policeman began struggling to his feet. He stood up.
Suddenly the faint pad of bare feet on the kitchen stairs could be heard.
“Yap!” cried the first policeman, and incontinently flung his poker. It
smashed a little gas bracket.
He made as if he would pursue the Invisible Man downstairs. Then he
thought better of it and stepped into the dining-room.
“Doctor Kemp—” he began, and stopped short.
“Doctor Kemp’s a hero,” he said, as his companion looked over his
shoulder.
fireplace, and then ran to open the shutters—possibly with an idea of
escaping by the shattered window.
The axe receded into the passage, and fell to a position about two feet
from the ground. They could hear the Invisible Man breathing. “Stand
away, you two,” he said. “I want that man Kemp.”
“We want you,” said the first policeman, making a quick step forward
and wiping with his poker at the Voice. The Invisible Man must have started
back, and he blundered into the umbrella stand.
Then, as the policeman staggered with the swing of the blow he had
aimed, the Invisible Man countered with the axe, the helmet crumpled like
paper, and the blow sent the man spinning to the floor at the head of the
kitchen stairs. But the second policeman, aiming behind the axe with his
poker, hit something soft that snapped. There was a sharp exclamation of
pain and then the axe fell to the ground. The policeman wiped again at
vacancy and hit nothing; he put his foot on the axe, and struck again. Then
he stood, poker clubbed, listening intent for the slightest movement.
He heard the dining-room window open, and a quick rush of feet within.
His companion rolled over and sat up, with the blood running down
between his eye and ear. “Where is he?” asked the man on the floor.
“Don’t know. I’ve hit him. He’s standing somewhere in the hall. Unless
he’s slipped past you. Doctor Kemp—sir.”
Pause.
“Doctor Kemp,” cried the policeman again.
The second policeman began struggling to his feet. He stood up.
Suddenly the faint pad of bare feet on the kitchen stairs could be heard.
“Yap!” cried the first policeman, and incontinently flung his poker. It
smashed a little gas bracket.
He made as if he would pursue the Invisible Man downstairs. Then he
thought better of it and stepped into the dining-room.
“Doctor Kemp—” he began, and stopped short.
“Doctor Kemp’s a hero,” he said, as his companion looked over his
shoulder.
Page 140
The dining-room window was wide open, and neither housemaid nor
Kemp was to be seen.
The second policeman’s opinion of Kemp was terse and vivid.
Kemp was to be seen.
The second policeman’s opinion of Kemp was terse and vivid.
Page 141
CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE HUNTER HUNTED
Mr. Heelas, Mr. Kemp’s nearest neighbour among the villa holders, was
asleep in his summer house when the siege of Kemp’s house began. Mr.
Heelas was one of the sturdy minority who refused to believe “in all this
nonsense” about an Invisible Man. His wife, however, as he was
subsequently to be reminded, did. He insisted upon walking about his
garden just as if nothing was the matter, and he went to sleep in the
afternoon in accordance with the custom of years. He slept through the
smashing of the windows, and then woke up suddenly with a curious
persuasion of something wrong. He looked across at Kemp’s house, rubbed
his eyes and looked again. Then he put his feet to the ground, and sat
listening. He said he was damned, but still the strange thing was visible.
The house looked as though it had been deserted for weeks—after a violent
riot. Every window was broken, and every window, save those of the
belvedere study, was blinded by the internal shutters.
“I could have sworn it was all right”—he looked at his watch—“twenty
minutes ago.”
He became aware of a measured concussion and the clash of glass, far
away in the distance. And then, as he sat open-mouthed, came a still more
wonderful thing. The shutters of the drawing-room window were flung
open violently, and the housemaid in her outdoor hat and garments,
appeared struggling in a frantic manner to throw up the sash. Suddenly a
man appeared beside her, helping her—Dr. Kemp! In another moment the
window was open, and the housemaid was struggling out; she pitched
forward and vanished among the shrubs. Mr. Heelas stood up, exclaiming
vaguely and vehemently at all these wonderful things. He saw Kemp stand
on the sill, spring from the window, and reappear almost instantaneously
running along a path in the shrubbery and stooping as he ran, like a man
THE HUNTER HUNTED
Mr. Heelas, Mr. Kemp’s nearest neighbour among the villa holders, was
asleep in his summer house when the siege of Kemp’s house began. Mr.
Heelas was one of the sturdy minority who refused to believe “in all this
nonsense” about an Invisible Man. His wife, however, as he was
subsequently to be reminded, did. He insisted upon walking about his
garden just as if nothing was the matter, and he went to sleep in the
afternoon in accordance with the custom of years. He slept through the
smashing of the windows, and then woke up suddenly with a curious
persuasion of something wrong. He looked across at Kemp’s house, rubbed
his eyes and looked again. Then he put his feet to the ground, and sat
listening. He said he was damned, but still the strange thing was visible.
The house looked as though it had been deserted for weeks—after a violent
riot. Every window was broken, and every window, save those of the
belvedere study, was blinded by the internal shutters.
“I could have sworn it was all right”—he looked at his watch—“twenty
minutes ago.”
He became aware of a measured concussion and the clash of glass, far
away in the distance. And then, as he sat open-mouthed, came a still more
wonderful thing. The shutters of the drawing-room window were flung
open violently, and the housemaid in her outdoor hat and garments,
appeared struggling in a frantic manner to throw up the sash. Suddenly a
man appeared beside her, helping her—Dr. Kemp! In another moment the
window was open, and the housemaid was struggling out; she pitched
forward and vanished among the shrubs. Mr. Heelas stood up, exclaiming
vaguely and vehemently at all these wonderful things. He saw Kemp stand
on the sill, spring from the window, and reappear almost instantaneously
running along a path in the shrubbery and stooping as he ran, like a man
Page 142
who evades observation. He vanished behind a laburnum, and appeared
again clambering over a fence that abutted on the open down. In a second
he had tumbled over and was running at a tremendous pace down the slope
towards Mr. Heelas.
“Lord!” cried Mr. Heelas, struck with an idea; “it’s that Invisible Man
brute! It’s right, after all!”
With Mr. Heelas to think things like that was to act, and his cook
watching him from the top window was amazed to see him come pelting
towards the house at a good nine miles an hour. There was a slamming of
doors, a ringing of bells, and the voice of Mr. Heelas bellowing like a bull.
“Shut the doors, shut the windows, shut everything!—the Invisible Man is
coming!” Instantly the house was full of screams and directions, and
scurrying feet. He ran himself to shut the French windows that opened on
the veranda; as he did so Kemp’s head and shoulders and knee appeared
over the edge of the garden fence. In another moment Kemp had ploughed
through the asparagus, and was running across the tennis lawn to the house.
“You can’t come in,” said Mr. Heelas, shutting the bolts. “I’m very sorry
if he’s after you, but you can’t come in!”
Kemp appeared with a face of terror close to the glass, rapping and then
shaking frantically at the French window. Then, seeing his efforts were
useless, he ran along the veranda, vaulted the end, and went to hammer at
the side door. Then he ran round by the side gate to the front of the house,
and so into the hill-road. And Mr. Heelas staring from his window—a face
of horror—had scarcely witnessed Kemp vanish, ere the asparagus was
being trampled this way and that by feet unseen. At that Mr. Heelas fled
precipitately upstairs, and the rest of the chase is beyond his purview. But as
he passed the staircase window, he heard the side gate slam.
Emerging into the hill-road, Kemp naturally took the downward
direction, and so it was he came to run in his own person the very race he
had watched with such a critical eye from the belvedere study only four
days ago. He ran it well, for a man out of training, and though his face was
white and wet, his wits were cool to the last. He ran with wide strides, and
wherever a patch of rough ground intervened, wherever there came a patch
of raw flints, or a bit of broken glass shone dazzling, he crossed it and left
the bare invisible feet that followed to take what line they would.
again clambering over a fence that abutted on the open down. In a second
he had tumbled over and was running at a tremendous pace down the slope
towards Mr. Heelas.
“Lord!” cried Mr. Heelas, struck with an idea; “it’s that Invisible Man
brute! It’s right, after all!”
With Mr. Heelas to think things like that was to act, and his cook
watching him from the top window was amazed to see him come pelting
towards the house at a good nine miles an hour. There was a slamming of
doors, a ringing of bells, and the voice of Mr. Heelas bellowing like a bull.
“Shut the doors, shut the windows, shut everything!—the Invisible Man is
coming!” Instantly the house was full of screams and directions, and
scurrying feet. He ran himself to shut the French windows that opened on
the veranda; as he did so Kemp’s head and shoulders and knee appeared
over the edge of the garden fence. In another moment Kemp had ploughed
through the asparagus, and was running across the tennis lawn to the house.
“You can’t come in,” said Mr. Heelas, shutting the bolts. “I’m very sorry
if he’s after you, but you can’t come in!”
Kemp appeared with a face of terror close to the glass, rapping and then
shaking frantically at the French window. Then, seeing his efforts were
useless, he ran along the veranda, vaulted the end, and went to hammer at
the side door. Then he ran round by the side gate to the front of the house,
and so into the hill-road. And Mr. Heelas staring from his window—a face
of horror—had scarcely witnessed Kemp vanish, ere the asparagus was
being trampled this way and that by feet unseen. At that Mr. Heelas fled
precipitately upstairs, and the rest of the chase is beyond his purview. But as
he passed the staircase window, he heard the side gate slam.
Emerging into the hill-road, Kemp naturally took the downward
direction, and so it was he came to run in his own person the very race he
had watched with such a critical eye from the belvedere study only four
days ago. He ran it well, for a man out of training, and though his face was
white and wet, his wits were cool to the last. He ran with wide strides, and
wherever a patch of rough ground intervened, wherever there came a patch
of raw flints, or a bit of broken glass shone dazzling, he crossed it and left
the bare invisible feet that followed to take what line they would.
Page 143
For the first time in his life Kemp discovered that the hill-road was
indescribably vast and desolate, and that the beginnings of the town far
below at the hill foot were strangely remote. Never had there been a slower
or more painful method of progression than running. All the gaunt villas,
sleeping in the afternoon sun, looked locked and barred; no doubt they were
locked and barred—by his own orders. But at any rate they might have kept
a lookout for an eventuality like this! The town was rising up now, the sea
had dropped out of sight behind it, and people down below were stirring. A
tram was just arriving at the hill foot. Beyond that was the police station.
Was that footsteps he heard behind him? Spurt.
The people below were staring at him, one or two were running, and his
breath was beginning to saw in his throat. The tram was quite near now, and
the “Jolly Cricketers” was noisily barring its doors. Beyond the tram were
posts and heaps of gravel—the drainage works. He had a transitory idea of
jumping into the tram and slamming the doors, and then he resolved to go
for the police station. In another moment he had passed the door of the
“Jolly Cricketers,” and was in the blistering fag end of the street, with
human beings about him. The tram driver and his helper—arrested by the
sight of his furious haste—stood staring with the tram horses unhitched.
Further on the astonished features of navvies appeared above the mounds of
gravel.
His pace broke a little, and then he heard the swift pad of his pursuer, and
leapt forward again. “The Invisible Man!” he cried to the navvies, with a
vague indicative gesture, and by an inspiration leapt the excavation and
placed a burly group between him and the chase. Then abandoning the idea
of the police station he turned into a little side street, rushed by a
greengrocer’s cart, hesitated for the tenth of a second at the door of a
sweetstuff shop, and then made for the mouth of an alley that ran back into
the main Hill Street again. Two or three little children were playing here,
and shrieked and scattered at his apparition, and forthwith doors and
windows opened and excited mothers revealed their hearts. Out he shot into
Hill Street again, three hundred yards from the tram-line end, and
immediately he became aware of a tumultuous vociferation and running
people.
He glanced up the street towards the hill. Hardly a dozen yards off ran a
huge navvy, cursing in fragments and slashing viciously with a spade, and
indescribably vast and desolate, and that the beginnings of the town far
below at the hill foot were strangely remote. Never had there been a slower
or more painful method of progression than running. All the gaunt villas,
sleeping in the afternoon sun, looked locked and barred; no doubt they were
locked and barred—by his own orders. But at any rate they might have kept
a lookout for an eventuality like this! The town was rising up now, the sea
had dropped out of sight behind it, and people down below were stirring. A
tram was just arriving at the hill foot. Beyond that was the police station.
Was that footsteps he heard behind him? Spurt.
The people below were staring at him, one or two were running, and his
breath was beginning to saw in his throat. The tram was quite near now, and
the “Jolly Cricketers” was noisily barring its doors. Beyond the tram were
posts and heaps of gravel—the drainage works. He had a transitory idea of
jumping into the tram and slamming the doors, and then he resolved to go
for the police station. In another moment he had passed the door of the
“Jolly Cricketers,” and was in the blistering fag end of the street, with
human beings about him. The tram driver and his helper—arrested by the
sight of his furious haste—stood staring with the tram horses unhitched.
Further on the astonished features of navvies appeared above the mounds of
gravel.
His pace broke a little, and then he heard the swift pad of his pursuer, and
leapt forward again. “The Invisible Man!” he cried to the navvies, with a
vague indicative gesture, and by an inspiration leapt the excavation and
placed a burly group between him and the chase. Then abandoning the idea
of the police station he turned into a little side street, rushed by a
greengrocer’s cart, hesitated for the tenth of a second at the door of a
sweetstuff shop, and then made for the mouth of an alley that ran back into
the main Hill Street again. Two or three little children were playing here,
and shrieked and scattered at his apparition, and forthwith doors and
windows opened and excited mothers revealed their hearts. Out he shot into
Hill Street again, three hundred yards from the tram-line end, and
immediately he became aware of a tumultuous vociferation and running
people.
He glanced up the street towards the hill. Hardly a dozen yards off ran a
huge navvy, cursing in fragments and slashing viciously with a spade, and
Page 144
hard behind him came the tram conductor with his fists clenched. Up the
street others followed these two, striking and shouting. Down towards the
town, men and women were running, and he noticed clearly one man
coming out of a shop-door with a stick in his hand. “Spread out! Spread
out!” cried some one. Kemp suddenly grasped the altered condition of the
chase. He stopped, and looked round, panting. “He’s close here!” he cried.
“Form a line across—”
He was hit hard under the ear, and went reeling, trying to face round
towards his unseen antagonist. He just managed to keep his feet, and he
struck a vain counter in the air. Then he was hit again under the jaw, and
sprawled headlong on the ground. In another moment a knee compressed
his diaphragm, and a couple of eager hands gripped his throat, but the grip
of one was weaker than the other; he grasped the wrists, heard a cry of pain
from his assailant, and then the spade of the navvy came whirling through
the air above him, and struck something with a dull thud. He felt a drop of
moisture on his face. The grip at his throat suddenly relaxed, and with a
convulsive effort, Kemp loosed himself, grasped a limp shoulder, and rolled
uppermost. He gripped the unseen elbows near the ground. “I’ve got him!”
screamed Kemp. “Help! Help—hold! He’s down! Hold his feet!”
In another second there was a simultaneous rush upon the struggle, and a
stranger coming into the road suddenly might have thought an exceptionally
savage game of Rugby football was in progress. And there was no shouting
after Kemp’s cry—only a sound of blows and feet and heavy breathing.
Then came a mighty effort, and the Invisible Man threw off a couple of
his antagonists and rose to his knees. Kemp clung to him in front like a
hound to a stag, and a dozen hands gripped, clutched, and tore at the
Unseen. The tram conductor suddenly got the neck and shoulders and
lugged him back.
Down went the heap of struggling men again and rolled over. There was,
I am afraid, some savage kicking. Then suddenly a wild scream of “Mercy!
Mercy!” that died down swiftly to a sound like choking.
“Get back, you fools!” cried the muffled voice of Kemp, and there was a
vigorous shoving back of stalwart forms. “He’s hurt, I tell you. Stand
back!”
There was a brief struggle to clear a space, and then the circle of eager
faces saw the doctor kneeling, as it seemed, fifteen inches in the air, and
street others followed these two, striking and shouting. Down towards the
town, men and women were running, and he noticed clearly one man
coming out of a shop-door with a stick in his hand. “Spread out! Spread
out!” cried some one. Kemp suddenly grasped the altered condition of the
chase. He stopped, and looked round, panting. “He’s close here!” he cried.
“Form a line across—”
He was hit hard under the ear, and went reeling, trying to face round
towards his unseen antagonist. He just managed to keep his feet, and he
struck a vain counter in the air. Then he was hit again under the jaw, and
sprawled headlong on the ground. In another moment a knee compressed
his diaphragm, and a couple of eager hands gripped his throat, but the grip
of one was weaker than the other; he grasped the wrists, heard a cry of pain
from his assailant, and then the spade of the navvy came whirling through
the air above him, and struck something with a dull thud. He felt a drop of
moisture on his face. The grip at his throat suddenly relaxed, and with a
convulsive effort, Kemp loosed himself, grasped a limp shoulder, and rolled
uppermost. He gripped the unseen elbows near the ground. “I’ve got him!”
screamed Kemp. “Help! Help—hold! He’s down! Hold his feet!”
In another second there was a simultaneous rush upon the struggle, and a
stranger coming into the road suddenly might have thought an exceptionally
savage game of Rugby football was in progress. And there was no shouting
after Kemp’s cry—only a sound of blows and feet and heavy breathing.
Then came a mighty effort, and the Invisible Man threw off a couple of
his antagonists and rose to his knees. Kemp clung to him in front like a
hound to a stag, and a dozen hands gripped, clutched, and tore at the
Unseen. The tram conductor suddenly got the neck and shoulders and
lugged him back.
Down went the heap of struggling men again and rolled over. There was,
I am afraid, some savage kicking. Then suddenly a wild scream of “Mercy!
Mercy!” that died down swiftly to a sound like choking.
“Get back, you fools!” cried the muffled voice of Kemp, and there was a
vigorous shoving back of stalwart forms. “He’s hurt, I tell you. Stand
back!”
There was a brief struggle to clear a space, and then the circle of eager
faces saw the doctor kneeling, as it seemed, fifteen inches in the air, and
Page 145
holding invisible arms to the ground. Behind him a constable gripped
invisible ankles.
“Don’t you leave go of en,” cried the big navvy, holding a blood-stained
spade; “he’s shamming.”
“He’s not shamming,” said the doctor, cautiously raising his knee; “and
I’ll hold him.” His face was bruised and already going red; he spoke thickly
because of a bleeding lip. He released one hand and seemed to be feeling at
the face. “The mouth’s all wet,” he said. And then, “Good God!”
He stood up abruptly and then knelt down on the ground by the side of
the thing unseen. There was a pushing and shuffling, a sound of heavy feet
as fresh people turned up to increase the pressure of the crowd. People now
were coming out of the houses. The doors of the “Jolly Cricketers” stood
suddenly wide open. Very little was said.
Kemp felt about, his hand seeming to pass through empty air. “He’s not
breathing,” he said, and then, “I can’t feel his heart. His side—ugh!”
Suddenly an old woman, peering under the arm of the big navvy,
screamed sharply. “Looky there!” she said, and thrust out a wrinkled finger.
And looking where she pointed, everyone saw, faint and transparent as
though it was made of glass, so that veins and arteries and bones and nerves
could be distinguished, the outline of a hand, a hand limp and prone. It grew
clouded and opaque even as they stared.
“Hullo!” cried the constable. “Here’s his feet a-showing!”
And so, slowly, beginning at his hands and feet and creeping along his
limbs to the vital centres of his body, that strange change continued. It was
like the slow spreading of a poison. First came the little white nerves, a
hazy grey sketch of a limb, then the glassy bones and intricate arteries, then
the flesh and skin, first a faint fogginess, and then growing rapidly dense
and opaque. Presently they could see his crushed chest and his shoulders,
and the dim outline of his drawn and battered features.
When at last the crowd made way for Kemp to stand erect, there lay,
naked and pitiful on the ground, the bruised and broken body of a young
man about thirty. His hair and brow were white—not grey with age, but
white with the whiteness of albinism—and his eyes were like garnets. His
hands were clenched, his eyes wide open, and his expression was one of
anger and dismay.
invisible ankles.
“Don’t you leave go of en,” cried the big navvy, holding a blood-stained
spade; “he’s shamming.”
“He’s not shamming,” said the doctor, cautiously raising his knee; “and
I’ll hold him.” His face was bruised and already going red; he spoke thickly
because of a bleeding lip. He released one hand and seemed to be feeling at
the face. “The mouth’s all wet,” he said. And then, “Good God!”
He stood up abruptly and then knelt down on the ground by the side of
the thing unseen. There was a pushing and shuffling, a sound of heavy feet
as fresh people turned up to increase the pressure of the crowd. People now
were coming out of the houses. The doors of the “Jolly Cricketers” stood
suddenly wide open. Very little was said.
Kemp felt about, his hand seeming to pass through empty air. “He’s not
breathing,” he said, and then, “I can’t feel his heart. His side—ugh!”
Suddenly an old woman, peering under the arm of the big navvy,
screamed sharply. “Looky there!” she said, and thrust out a wrinkled finger.
And looking where she pointed, everyone saw, faint and transparent as
though it was made of glass, so that veins and arteries and bones and nerves
could be distinguished, the outline of a hand, a hand limp and prone. It grew
clouded and opaque even as they stared.
“Hullo!” cried the constable. “Here’s his feet a-showing!”
And so, slowly, beginning at his hands and feet and creeping along his
limbs to the vital centres of his body, that strange change continued. It was
like the slow spreading of a poison. First came the little white nerves, a
hazy grey sketch of a limb, then the glassy bones and intricate arteries, then
the flesh and skin, first a faint fogginess, and then growing rapidly dense
and opaque. Presently they could see his crushed chest and his shoulders,
and the dim outline of his drawn and battered features.
When at last the crowd made way for Kemp to stand erect, there lay,
naked and pitiful on the ground, the bruised and broken body of a young
man about thirty. His hair and brow were white—not grey with age, but
white with the whiteness of albinism—and his eyes were like garnets. His
hands were clenched, his eyes wide open, and his expression was one of
anger and dismay.
Page 146
“Cover his face!” said a man. “For Gawd’s sake, cover that face!” and
three little children, pushing forward through the crowd, were suddenly
twisted round and sent packing off again.
Someone brought a sheet from the “Jolly Cricketers,” and having covered
him, they carried him into that house. And there it was, on a shabby bed in a
tawdry, ill-lighted bedroom, surrounded by a crowd of ignorant and excited
people, broken and wounded, betrayed and unpitied, that Griffin, the first of
all men to make himself invisible, Griffin, the most gifted physicist the
world has ever seen, ended in infinite disaster his strange and terrible
career.
three little children, pushing forward through the crowd, were suddenly
twisted round and sent packing off again.
Someone brought a sheet from the “Jolly Cricketers,” and having covered
him, they carried him into that house. And there it was, on a shabby bed in a
tawdry, ill-lighted bedroom, surrounded by a crowd of ignorant and excited
people, broken and wounded, betrayed and unpitied, that Griffin, the first of
all men to make himself invisible, Griffin, the most gifted physicist the
world has ever seen, ended in infinite disaster his strange and terrible
career.
Page 147
THE EPILOGUE
So ends the story of the strange and evil experiments of the Invisible
Man. And if you would learn more of him you must go to a little inn near
Port Stowe and talk to the landlord. The sign of the inn is an empty board
save for a hat and boots, and the name is the title of this story. The landlord
is a short and corpulent little man with a nose of cylindrical proportions,
wiry hair, and a sporadic rosiness of visage. Drink generously, and he will
tell you generously of all the things that happened to him after that time,
and of how the lawyers tried to do him out of the treasure found upon him.
“When they found they couldn’t prove whose money was which, I’m
blessed,” he says, “if they didn’t try to make me out a blooming treasure
trove! Do I look like a Treasure Trove? And then a gentleman gave me a
guinea a night to tell the story at the Empire Music ’All—just to tell ’em in
my own words—barring one.”
And if you want to cut off the flow of his reminiscences abruptly, you
can always do so by asking if there weren’t three manuscript books in the
story. He admits there were and proceeds to explain, with asseverations that
everybody thinks he has ’em! But bless you! he hasn’t. “The Invisible Man
it was took ’em off to hide ’em when I cut and ran for Port Stowe. It’s that
Mr. Kemp put people on with the idea of my having ’em.”
And then he subsides into a pensive state, watches you furtively, bustles
nervously with glasses, and presently leaves the bar.
He is a bachelor man—his tastes were ever bachelor, and there are no
women folk in the house. Outwardly he buttons—it is expected of him—but
in his more vital privacies, in the matter of braces for example, he still turns
to string. He conducts his house without enterprise, but with eminent
decorum. His movements are slow, and he is a great thinker. But he has a
reputation for wisdom and for a respectable parsimony in the village, and
his knowledge of the roads of the South of England would beat Cobbett.
So ends the story of the strange and evil experiments of the Invisible
Man. And if you would learn more of him you must go to a little inn near
Port Stowe and talk to the landlord. The sign of the inn is an empty board
save for a hat and boots, and the name is the title of this story. The landlord
is a short and corpulent little man with a nose of cylindrical proportions,
wiry hair, and a sporadic rosiness of visage. Drink generously, and he will
tell you generously of all the things that happened to him after that time,
and of how the lawyers tried to do him out of the treasure found upon him.
“When they found they couldn’t prove whose money was which, I’m
blessed,” he says, “if they didn’t try to make me out a blooming treasure
trove! Do I look like a Treasure Trove? And then a gentleman gave me a
guinea a night to tell the story at the Empire Music ’All—just to tell ’em in
my own words—barring one.”
And if you want to cut off the flow of his reminiscences abruptly, you
can always do so by asking if there weren’t three manuscript books in the
story. He admits there were and proceeds to explain, with asseverations that
everybody thinks he has ’em! But bless you! he hasn’t. “The Invisible Man
it was took ’em off to hide ’em when I cut and ran for Port Stowe. It’s that
Mr. Kemp put people on with the idea of my having ’em.”
And then he subsides into a pensive state, watches you furtively, bustles
nervously with glasses, and presently leaves the bar.
He is a bachelor man—his tastes were ever bachelor, and there are no
women folk in the house. Outwardly he buttons—it is expected of him—but
in his more vital privacies, in the matter of braces for example, he still turns
to string. He conducts his house without enterprise, but with eminent
decorum. His movements are slow, and he is a great thinker. But he has a
reputation for wisdom and for a respectable parsimony in the village, and
his knowledge of the roads of the South of England would beat Cobbett.
Page 148
And on Sunday mornings, every Sunday morning, all the year round,
while he is closed to the outer world, and every night after ten, he goes into
his bar parlour, bearing a glass of gin faintly tinged with water, and having
placed this down, he locks the door and examines the blinds, and even looks
under the table. And then, being satisfied of his solitude, he unlocks the
cupboard and a box in the cupboard and a drawer in that box, and produces
three volumes bound in brown leather, and places them solemnly in the
middle of the table. The covers are weather-worn and tinged with an algal
green—for once they sojourned in a ditch and some of the pages have been
washed blank by dirty water. The landlord sits down in an armchair, fills a
long clay pipe slowly—gloating over the books the while. Then he pulls
one towards him and opens it, and begins to study it—turning over the
leaves backwards and forwards.
His brows are knit and his lips move painfully. “Hex, little two up in the
air, cross and a fiddle-de-dee. Lord! what a one he was for intellect!”
Presently he relaxes and leans back, and blinks through his smoke across
the room at things invisible to other eyes. “Full of secrets,” he says.
“Wonderful secrets!”
“Once I get the haul of them—Lord!”
“I wouldn’t do what he did; I’d just—well!” He pulls at his pipe.
So he lapses into a dream, the undying wonderful dream of his life. And
though Kemp has fished unceasingly, no human being save the landlord
knows those books are there, with the subtle secret of invisibility and a
dozen other strange secrets written therein. And none other will know of
them until he dies.
while he is closed to the outer world, and every night after ten, he goes into
his bar parlour, bearing a glass of gin faintly tinged with water, and having
placed this down, he locks the door and examines the blinds, and even looks
under the table. And then, being satisfied of his solitude, he unlocks the
cupboard and a box in the cupboard and a drawer in that box, and produces
three volumes bound in brown leather, and places them solemnly in the
middle of the table. The covers are weather-worn and tinged with an algal
green—for once they sojourned in a ditch and some of the pages have been
washed blank by dirty water. The landlord sits down in an armchair, fills a
long clay pipe slowly—gloating over the books the while. Then he pulls
one towards him and opens it, and begins to study it—turning over the
leaves backwards and forwards.
His brows are knit and his lips move painfully. “Hex, little two up in the
air, cross and a fiddle-de-dee. Lord! what a one he was for intellect!”
Presently he relaxes and leans back, and blinks through his smoke across
the room at things invisible to other eyes. “Full of secrets,” he says.
“Wonderful secrets!”
“Once I get the haul of them—Lord!”
“I wouldn’t do what he did; I’d just—well!” He pulls at his pipe.
So he lapses into a dream, the undying wonderful dream of his life. And
though Kemp has fished unceasingly, no human being save the landlord
knows those books are there, with the subtle secret of invisibility and a
dozen other strange secrets written therein. And none other will know of
them until he dies.
Page 149
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE INVISIBLE
MAN: A GROTESQUE ROMANCE ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
MAN: A GROTESQUE ROMANCE ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 150
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 151
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 152
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 153
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 154
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 155
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 156
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 157
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 158
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.